Leo Wiener 1919 - History of Arabico-Gothic Culture (Vol. 2)

G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
COPYR I T, 1919 Y
T E NEALE PU LIS ING COMPANY
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
TA LE O CONTENTS
I. OREWORD T. s v-v
II. SOURCES UOTED - t
III. T E LETTER TO T E GOT S. 1-106
I . EROME S TEC NI UE 107-227
. CAROLINGIAN PLAGIARISM 228-261
I. T E SYRIO-LATIN TE TS ..262-330
(a) The Te t of ohannes Scottus 262-271
(b) Code eronenss 272-2S4
(c) Code Corbccnss 284-295
(d) Code ervt enss and Code Monacenss 295-311
(e) Code ezae - 312-330
II. GERMANIC G OST WORDS 331-386
III. INDE .-387-400
398695
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
OREWORD.
The present voume contans the Proegomena to a
work on the Arabc eement n the Germanc anguages
whch s n preparaton. It attempts to remove the rub-
bsh of ages whch has accumuated n paaeography,
be crtcsm, hstory, and phoogy, and whch has
been hdng the truth underneath t.
The frst chapter cears up the mystery of the Letter
to the Goths, heretofore ascrbed wthout a shadow of a
doubt to erome. To accompsh ths task successfuy
t became necessary to nvestgate erome s technque n
hs transatons of the Psater and hs habt of quotng
from the be. The resut of ths nvestgaton appears
n the second chapter. It aso had to be shown that Caro-
ngan schoarshp nduged wthout a bush n pagar-
sm and forgery based on erome s te t, and ths was
shown n the procedure of one of the best men of hs tme,
Paschasus Radbertus.
The fourth chapter deas wth the mportant sub ect
of the Western or Syro-Latn te ts of the Gospes, and
t s shown that no Western rte had ever e sted, that
the te ts ascrbed to that rte and to the fourth and ffth
centures were a n reaty wrtten n the eghth and
nnth centures, and that ther Syracsm was due to the
Syro-Arabc nfuence upon Spansh schoarshp as dev-
eoped n rance. ere I touch on but a very sma
amount of the matera avaabe to me. A fuer treat-
ment must be eft to a host of prospectve Ph.D s, who
can foow out ud btum my dscovery and suggeston of
method.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
v ISTORY O ARA ICO-GOT IC CULTURE
In the ffth chapter I treat the much negected sub ect
of ghost words n the Germanc anguages. ere, too,
I have been abe to ava mysef of but a sma part of the
matera aready known to me. I sha return to t at a
ater tme.
I must here reterate my warm thanks to Mr. ohn
. Stetson, r., wthout whose substanta ad and sym-
pathy ths work woud have been deayed for many years.
T E AUT OR.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
SOURCES UOTED
Amo, A. M. Lber Psamorum u ta antqussmam atnam
versonem nunc prmum e Casnens Cod.
567, n Coectanea b bca atna cura et
studo monachorum S. enedct , vo. I.
Arevno, . M. Aure d mente Prudent Carmna, vo. II,
Romae 1789.
eer, R.
ene ev , .
erger, S.
anchn.
uchanan, E. S.
uchanan, E. S.
Isdor Etynoogae, Code Toetanus (nunc
Matrtenes) 15, 8, Lugdun atavorum 1909.
Cataogue codcum manuscrptorum graecorum
qu n monastero sanctae Catharnae n
Monte Sna asservantur, vo. I, Petropo
1911.
store de a ugate pendant es premers s -
ces du moyen fge, Pars 1893.
Evangearum quadrupe , vos. I-I .
The our Gospes from the Code Corbeenss,
O ford 1907, In Od-Latn bca Te ts,
No. I .
The our Gospes from the Code eronenss,
O ford 1911, n Od-Latn bca Te ts,
No. I.
Capee, P. Le te te du psauter atn en Afrque, n Co-
ectanea b bca atna cura et studo mona-
chorum S. enedct , vo. I , Rome 1913.
Code ezae Cantabrgenss..sumptbus academae phototypce reprae-
sentatus, 2 voe., Cambrdge 1899.
Code ustnanus.
Cortes de os antguos renos de Arag n y de aenca y Prncpado de
Catau a, vo. I, Madrd 1896.
Corpus scrptorum eccesastcorum atnorum, vos. LI , L , LI .
Dese, L.
Ducange.
Les bes de Th 4 duphe, n both que de
Ecoe des Chartes, vo. L.
Gossarum medae et nfmae atntats, d. Leo-
pod avre, Nort 1883-1887.
Eare, . A and- ook to the Land-Charters and other
Sa onc Documents, O ford 1888.
Erzzo, . M. Evangearum herosoymtanum, eronae 1861.
Espa a sagrada, vo. III, Madrd 1864.
acsmes of Ancent Charters n the rtsh Museum, 1873, Part I.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ISTO Y O ARA ICO-GOT IC CULTURE
escher.
eschrebung der von Prof. Dr. Tschendorf m
. 1853 aus dem Morgenande zur ckgebrach-
ten chrstch-arabschen andschrften, n
etschrft der deutschen morgen ndschen
Geseschaft, vo. III.
Gasquet, A. Code erceenss, Romae 1914, In Coectanea
b bca atna cura et studo monachorum ord.
S. enedct, vo. III.
r.oetz, G. Corpus gossarorum atnorum.
Graff E G Athochdeutscher Sprachschatz, ern 1834-
1842.
Graff, E. G. Dutska, vo. I, Stuttgart and T bngen 1R26.
Guerard, . Poyptyque de abb 1 Irmnon. vo. I, Pars 1844
Guerard Poyptyque de abbaye de St.-Rem de Rems,
Pars 1853.
Gud, I. Le traduzon deg Evange n arabo e n et -
pco, Roma 1888. n Att d a R. Accadema
dP Lnce, sere I , vo. I .
arrs. . R. A Study of Code ezae. n Te ts and Studes,
Contrbutons to bca and Patrstc Lt-
erature, vo. II, No. 1.
arrs, . R. bca ragments from Mount Sna, No. 9.
London 1890.
arrs, . R. Studa Snatca, No. 1, London 1894.
esses, . . An Eghth-Century Latn-Ango-Sa on Gossary,
Cambrdge 1890.
esses, . . A Late Eghth-Century Latn-Ango-Sa on Gos-
sary, Cambrdge 1906.
esses, . . Le S ca, London 1880.
nschus, P. Decretaes Pseudo-Isdoranae, Lpsae 1863.
auffmann, . etr ge zur ueenkrtk der gotschen be-
bersetzung, n etschrft f r deutsche Ph-
ooge, vo. II.
tto. Encycopeda of bca Scence.
ge, R. Ueber das eronsche Gossar, ae 1879.
Lagarde, P. de Onom stca sacra, Gottngae 1887.
Latn Psater n the Unversty Lbrary of Utrecht, London 1875 .
Leemans, C. Papyr graec muse antquar pubc Lugdun-
atav, vo. II, Lugdun atavorum 1885.
Lebermann, R. De Gesetze der Angesachsen, ae a. S. 1898-
1906.
Lndsay, W. M. Isdor spaenss Epscop Etymoogarum sve
Orgnum Lbr , O on 1911 .
Lndsay, W. M. Notae atnae, Cambrdge 1915.
Loewe, G. Prodromus Corpors gossarorum atnorum,
Lpsae 1876.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
SOURCES UOTED

Ma. A.
Ma, A.
Menze, ., and
Corseen, P.
Metas. Ch,
MG .
Mgne.
Mgne.
Morn, S.
Mutan, .
Casscorum auctorum, vo. , Romae 1838.
Scrptorum veternm nova coecto, vos. I, I ,
Romae 1828, 1837.
De Trerer Ada- andschrft, Lepzg 1889.
Cartuare de abbaye cardnae de a Trnt
de end me, vo. I, Pars 1893.
Monumenta Germanae hst rca.
Leges, 1835-1889.
Captuara, n Leges.
Scrptores rerum merovngcarum, 1884-1913.
Patroog a graeca, vos. I, II, III, I.
Patroog a atna, vos. III, II, III,
I , , I, III, I ,
III, I , I, II,
LI, L I , L , L I , L I ,
L I. CI, CIII, C I, C , C II.
An cdota Maredsoana, vos. I, III, Maredso,
1893, 1895.
ur rage nach der gotschen Psamen ber-
setzung, e 1904.
Netteshp, . Contrbutons to Latn Le cography, O ford
1889.
Nebuhr, . O. Corpus scrptorum hstorae yzantnae, vo.
II, onnae 1836.
Phpp, .
Pper, P.
PM .
Rechardt, A.
Reter, S.
Rettg, . C. M.
De hstorsch-geographschen ueen In den
Etymoogae des Isdorus von Seva, ern
1912-1913.
De Schrften Notkers und sener Schue, vo. I,
reburg I. . u. T bngen 1882.
Portugaae monumenta hst rca.
Dp maa et chartae, vo. I, 1867.
Der Code oerneranus, Lepzg 1909.
Sanct Euseb eronym In eremam pro-
phetam br se , ndobonae, Lpsae 1913,
n CSEL., vo. LI .
Antqussmus quatuor evangeorum canonco-
rum Code Sangaenss, Turc 1836.
Sabater, P. borum sacrorum atnae versones antquae.
Scherer. erzechnss der andschrften der Stftsbbo-
thek von St. Gaen, ae 1875.
Sch nhach, A. Ueber enge Evangeenkommentare des Mtte-
aters, n Stzungsberchte der Wener Aka-
deme der Wssenschaften, vo. C L I.
Scrvener, . . ezae Code Cantabrgenss, Cambrdge 1864.
Seybod, Ch. Gossarum atno-arabcum, eron 1900.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ISTORY OP ARA ICO-GOT IC CULTURE
Spagnuoo, A,
Stenmeyer, E. and
Severs, E.
Stretberg, W.
Tschendorf, .
Traube, L.
erceone, .
Wadsten, E.
Whte, . .
Wener, L.
Wener, L,
Wnnefed, .
W ffn.
Wrght, Th. and
W cker, R. P.
Wutz, .
L Orazonae Gotco-Mozarabco dea Captuare
d erona, n Rvsta bbogr fca taana,
vo. I .
De athochdeutschen Gossen, ern 1879-1898.
De gotsche be, edeberg 1908.
Novum Testamentum graece. vo. I, Lpsae 1869.
Nomna sacra, M nchen 1907.
arae ectones vugatae atnae bborum ed-
tons, vo. II, Romae 1864.
enere ats chssche Sprachdenkm er, Nor-
den and Lepzg 1899.
The our Gospes from the Munch MS., O ford
1888, n Od-Latn bca Te ts, No. III.
Commentary to the Germanc Laws and Medae-
va Documents, Cambrdge 1915.
Contrbutons, vo. I.
Sortes Sangaenses, onnae 1887.
Archv f r atensche Le kographe, vo. II.
Ango-Sa on and Od Engsh ocabuares, Lon-
don 1884.
Onom stca sacra, vo. I, Lepzg 1914.
etschrft f r deutsches Aterthum, vo. I.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
T E LETTER TO T E GOT S.
. Mhau has summarzed erome s Letter to Sun-
na and retea as foows: Shorty before 400, severa
years after the appearance of the Gacan Psater (n
392), two Gothc cercas, Sunna and retea, wrte
erome a etter, n whch they pont out the varatons
of hs te t from ther Greek (and Gothc) te t and accuse
hm occasonay of too free a method of transaton.
erome ustfes hmsef about the year 405 n hs 106.
Epste. e shows that hs te t corresponds to the orgna
te t, the cbraca vertas, and e pans hs technque of
transaton, whch dffers from thers. 2
The present nvestgaton w show that the Letter
s a Carongan forgery, beongng to the same schoo
that produced the famous forgery of the Pseudo-Isdoran
decretas, and that the purpose of ths forgery was to
draw the sgoths away from the schoo of Theoduphus,
whch reed chefy on the od Greek te ts, and brng
them n ne wth the rest of rance, where the Gacan
Psater was n use.
1. Uere n uobs apostocus et prophet-
cus sermo conpetus est: n omnem terram e t
sonus eorum et n fnes orbs terrac uerba eorum
(Ps. III. 5, Rom. . 18). us hoc crederet
ut barbara Getarum ngua ebracam quaere-
ret uertatem et dormtantbus, mmo conten-
dentbus Graecs psa Germana sprtus sanct
coqua scrutaretur In ucrtate cognou, quod
non est persona rum acceptor deus, sed n omn
gente, qu tmet deum et operatur de usttam,
acceptus est (Act. . 34-35). Dudum caosa
ur rage nach der gotschen Psamenbersetzung, e 1904.
Ibd., p. 57.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
2 ISTORY O AEA ICO-GOT IC CULTURE
tenendo capuo manus et dgt tractands sa-
gtts aptores ad stnm caamumque moe-
scunt et becosa pectora uertuntur n man-
suetudnem Chrstanam. Nunc et Esaae uat-
e n u n cernmus opere conpetum: confdent
gados suos n aratra et anceas suas n faces
et non adsumet gens contra gentem gadum et
non dscent utra pugnare (Esa. II. 4). Rur-
sumque n eodem: pascetur upus cum agno et
pardus requcscct cum aedo et utuus et eo
et taurus pascentur smu et puer paruuus d -
cet eos et bos et ursus n commune pascentur
paruuque eorum erunt partcr et eo et bos
comedent paeas (Esa. I. 6-7), non ut smp-
ctas n fertatem transeat, sed ut fertas dscat
smpctatem.
ere we have a paean to the Goths who abandon war
for regous pursuts and who, about to transate the
be, or parts of the P be, nto ther anguage, nqure
of erome for the ebrew truth. Whe the Greeks are
seepng, nay, contendng, Germany searches the wsdom
of the oy Sprt. Ths ast sentence makes no sense.
What does t mean, the Greeks are seepng, and wth
whom are the Greeks contendng The ne t paragraph
correcty states that when there s a contenton between
the Greek and the Latn versons, erome has recourse to
the ebrew truth, hence t may be possbe that the
Greeks contendng may be a bref statement of the same
sentment, but erome woud never have abbrevated a
sentence n such a manner. e frequenty uses dorm-
tare, but as most of the deas n the Letter to the Goths
are crbbed out of erome s Letter to Pammachus, De
ptmo genere nterpretand, t s most key that the
8 C8EL., vo. L . p. 247 ff.
Ep. L II, In C8EL., vo. LI . p. 503 f.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
T E LETTER TO T E GOT S 3
dormtare here s due to a confuson wth he dd not
stck to the dead etter, whch s found there. 8
The forgers of the nnth century were n the habt of
pastng together bts, chefy from erome and Isdore,
n ther attempt to gve ther productons an aspect of
authentcty. In the ntroducton to the Pseudo-Isdoran
decretas we fnd the sentence, quod s vertas est quae-
renda e purbus, Graecorum sequamur stum eorumque
mtemur dctones atque e empara sn mnus, ps d-
cant atque e ponant qubus tot sunt e empara quot
codces. e The whoe s a paraphrase of the same dea
as n the Letter to the Goths quoted above, e cept that
Greek s substtuted for ebrew, whe tot sunt
e empara quot codces s body crbbed from the Prae-
fato n Lbrum osu (Mgne, vo. III, co. 463),
and the Praefato n uatuor Evangeo, (Mgne, vo.
I , co. 526).
It s ths patchng of erome scraps whch makes the
dentfcaton of the passages so dffcut and gves to the
casua observer the appearance of good eronyman
phraseoogy, based on the dentty or smarty of e pres-
sons. We st have a serous dffcuty to overcome n
the frst paragraph. The quotatons from the Acts and
Isaah are not erome s emmata. erome repeatedy
asserted that he dd not necessary foow hs own trans-
aton, especay where the meanng n the ugate was
dentca wth the ebrew, but how coud he have quoted
Isaah I. 6, 7 from any te t whch dffered so wdey
from hs own verson from the ebrew In the Letter
to the Goths he s made to say that he aways goes back
to the ebrew for hs Od Testament, and here he quotes
6 Nee adaedt tterae dormtant et putda rustcorum Inter-
pretatons se torst, sed quas captuos sensus n suam nguam
uctors ure transposut, bd., p. 512.
e P. nschue, Decretaes Pseudo-Isdoranae, Lpsae 1863, p. 17.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
4 ISTORY O ARA ICO-GOT IC CULTURE
the Septuagnt. In hs transaton of Isaah from the
ebrew, made n 392, that s, ong before he was supposed
to have wrtten to the Goths, and n hs Commentary to
Isaah, wrtten n 410, that s, ong after the Letter must
have been wrtten, he transated from the ebrew ovs
and vtuus, for what n the Latn form of the Septuagnt
appears as taurus and bos. Ths s a fundamenta change,
such as he, n ths very Letter, deprecated n the case of
vu T dpocC and n many other cases. ow coud erome
have defended any transaton from the ebrew and en-
couraged the Goths to foow the ebrew verty, when
n the very Introducton to hs Letter he voated hs own
precept n a most fagrant manner
2. uaerts a me rem magn opens et ma-
ors nudae, n qua scrbents non ngenum,
sed erudto conprobetur, ut, dum pse cupo
udcare de ceters, udcandum me omnbus
praebeam et n opere Psater u ta dgestonem
cheduae uestrae, ubcumque nter Latnos
Graecosque contento est, qud mags ebraes
convenat, sgnfcem. In quo ud breuter ad-
moneo, ut scats aam esse edtonem, qnam
Or genes et Caesarenss Eusebus omnesque
Graecae tractatores ova d est communem
appeant atque uugatam et a persque nunc
Aou tavetoc dctur, aam septuagnta nterpre-
tum, quae et n I ac o codcbus reppertur et
a nobs n Latnum sermonem fdeter uersa est
et erosoymae atque n orents eccess decan-
tatur. Super qua re et sanctus fus meus Au-
tus saepe quaeserat et, qua se occaso fratrs
nostr rm presbyter d dt, qu mh uestram
epstuam traddt a uobs, scrbens n commune
responden et me magno amctae bero faenore,
quod, quanto mags soumus, pus debemns.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Scut autem n nouo testamento, s quando apud
Latnos quaesto e ortur et est nter e empara
uaretas, recurrmus ad fontem Graec sermons,
quo nouum scrptum est nstrumentum, ta et n
ueter testamento, s quando nter Graecos Lat-
nosque duerstas est, ad ITebracam confugnus
uertatem, ut, qucqud de fonte profcsctur,
hoc quaeramus n ruus. OI T) autem sta, hoc
est commune, edto psa est, quae et Scptua-
gnta. Sed hoc nterest nter utramque, quod
ovT) pro ocs et temporbus et pro uountate
scrptorum uetus corrupta edto est, ea autem,
quae habetur n a- ot et quam nos uertraus,
psa est, quae n erudtorum brs ncorrupta et
nmacuata septuagnta uterpretum transato
reseruatur. ucqud ergo ab hac dscrepat,
nu dubum est, qun ta et ab ebraeorum
auctortate dscordet.
It woud be hard to match ths farrago from erome s
wrtngs for stupdty and contradctons. efore takng
t up t s necessary to ascertan from erome s wrtngs
what he consdered to be the ugate, and what formed
the bass for hs transaton from the Greek.
Theodoretus says that there e sted seven dfferent
Greek transatons of the ebrew Scrptures, namey,
those by the Seventy Two, Aqua, Symmachus, Theodo-
ton, the anonymous ones known as the fth and S th
Edtons, and the one by Luc an.7 Ths anayss concdes
substantay wth Eusebus account, e cept that here
Lucan s not mentoned, and that a confuson s produced
n regard to the fth Edton, because Eusebus descrbes
not the order of the edtons, but ther poston n Orgen s
Mgue, Patroog a raeca, vo. L I , co. 28 f. aso n
Pseudo-Athanasus, bd., vo. III. co. 433 f., and In Noetaa,
bd., vo. L I . co. 701.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
6 ISTORY OP ARA ICO-GOT IC CULTURE
e apa. e speaks of the ebrew, therefore, as the frst,
the transterated ebrew as the second, Aqua s verson
as the thrd, Symmachus as the fourth, the Septuagnt as
the ffth, Theodoton s as the s th, whe n the Psater
the anonymous edtons appear respectvey as the s th
and seventh. Ths account became known chefy through
Rufnus transaton.s
St. Augustne, however, dd not fa nto the error
propagated by Rufnus, but dstngushed between the
fth Edton, by an anonymous author, and the Septua-
gnt. 9 The atter was, accordng to hm, n use among
t Inter cetera quoque erudtonum suarum studa ne ud qu-
dem omst Orgenes perscrutar et addscere etam ebraeae nguae
vrtutem, ut agnosceret ve ea, quae a udaes ebraecs tters
eguntur, quaa snt, ve ceterorum nterpretum, qu praeter septua-
gnta nterpretat fuerant, quanta esset edtonum dverstas, ta ut
praeter stas, quae n usu sunt, Aquae ve Symmach ve Theodo-
tons, nvenret etam aas n abscondts ac secrets atentes. n
qubus ne nomna qudem nterpretum reppert scrpta. oc autem
soum dct de es, quod aam qudem n Acto tore apud Ncopom,
aam n ercbo atque n as aas repperert ocs. Unde et os
famosssmos codces prmus Ipse composut, n qubus per snguas
coumeas separatm opus nterprets unuscuusque deserpst, Ita
ut prmo omnum psa ebraea verba ebraecs tters poneret,
secundo n oco per ordnem Graecs tters e regone ebraea verba
descrberet, tertam Aquae edtonem subungeret, quartam Sym-
mach, quntam septuagnta nterpretum, quae nostra est, se tam Theo-
dotons oonocaret. Et propter huuscemod compostonem e empara
Ipsa nomnavt E ar a, d est se tpc ordne scrpta. In psatero
autem et as nonnus ntersert aqua e am de ceters sts edto-
nbus, quas, quonam sne nomne auctorum reppererat, se tam et
septmam edtonem nomnavt, T. Mommsen, n Eusebus T erke,
Lepzg 1908, vo. II, part 2, p. 553 t.
a Even as Orgen and Theodoretus made ths dstncton: IapA
ftn ro E/SSo/tt Ora ra r A p tf pofuv r . . . (v t r Tr/nrr. hMffn,
Orgen, Comment, n Mutth., n Mgne, Patrooga Oraeca, vo. III,
co. 1429 (COr St rt T/ Tr I. t Soan, Theodoretus, Interpret, n
Cantcum Cantc., bd., vo. L I, co. 157 ta rO rO term
votr, I r rO A a (to roC 2u/vut ow, r3f T TTI I
Theodoretus, bd., co. 181.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e

the Greeks, and the Latn churches read a Latn transa-
ton of ths Septuagnt.10 e ob ected to the use of
erome s new transaton n the churches, because t was
made drecty from the ebrew, whereas the Greek Septua-
gnt en oyed even greater sancton, hence the Latn te t
shoud be corrected drecty from the Greek. u Orgen
10 Nam cum fuernt et a Interpretes, qu e hebraea ngua
In graecam sacra Ia eoqua transtuerunt, sc-ut Aqua, Symmachus,
Theodoton scut etam Ia est nterpr t t o, eu us au oto non appa-
ret et ob hoc sne nomne Interprets, unta edto nuncupatur:
banc tarnen quae Septuagnta est, tanquam soa esset, sc recept
Eccesa, eaque utuntur Graec popu Chrstan, quorum perque
utrn aa st aqua gnorant. E hac Septuagnta Interpretaton
etam In atnam nguam nterpretatum est quod Eccesae Latnae
tenent, De cvtate De, In Mgne, vo. LI, co. 603.
uamvs non defuert temporbus nostrs presbyter ero-
nymus, bomo doctssmus, et omnum trum nguarum pertus, qu
non e graeco, sed e hebraeo n atnum eoquum easdem Scrpturas
convertert. Sed e us tam Mtteratum aborem quamvs udae fatean-
tur esse veracem, Septuagnta vero nterpretes In muts errasse con-
tendant tarnen Eccesae Chrst tot homnum auctortat, ab Eea-
zaro tune pontfce ad hoc tantum opus eectorum, nemnem udcant
praeferendum, bd. Ego sane te maem graecas potus can ncas
nobe Interpretar Scrpturas, quae Septuagnta Interpretum perh-
bentur. Perdurura ert enm, s tua Interpretato per mutas eece-
sas frequentus coepert ecttar, quod a graecs eccess atnae
eccesae dssonabunt, ma me qua face contradctor convnctur
graeco proato bro, Id est nguae notssmae, Ep stoa L I, In
Mgne, vo. III, co. 242. ud tb autem vdeatur, cur In mute
ater se habest hebraeorum codcum auctortas, ater graecorum
quae dcUur Septuagnta, veem dgnarers aperre. eque enm
parvurn pondus habet a quae sc merut dffamar, et qua usos
Apost os, non soum res Ipsa ndcat, sed etam te attestatum esse
memn. Ac per hoc purmum profuers, s earn graecam Scrpturam,
quam Septuagnta op r t su n, atnae vertat reddders: quae In
dverss codcbus ta vara est, ut toerar v posst et Ita suspecta,
ne In graeco aud nvenatur, ut Inde aqud proferr aut probar
dubtetur, Un ., co. 243. Ideo autem desdero Interpretatonen
tuam de Septuagnta, ut et tanta atnorum nterpretum, qu quaee-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
had ponted out the necessty of harmonzng the Greek

Septuagnt wth the ebrew orgna, and so had devsed
a transaton n whch the astersk and obeus ponted out
respectvey what was added or omtted n the Greek ver-
son, a and pubshed n hs e apa, as we have seen, n
the ffth coumn, a correspondng emendaton, based
chefy on Theodoton s verson. St. Augustne admtted
the vaue of such a work, but coud not brng hmsef to
cumque hoc aus sunt, quantum possumus mper n careamus: et
h qu me nvdere putant utbus aborbus tus, tandem aquando,
e fer potest, ntegant, propterea me noe tuam e hebraeo Inter-
pretatonem n eccess eg , ne contra Septuagnta auctortatem.
tamquam novum aqnd preferentes, magno scandao perturbemua
pebes Chrst, quarum aures et corda am Interpretatonen audre
consueverunt, quae etam ab Apostos approbata est, Ep stoa
L II, tbe ., co. 291. Et atns qubusbet emendands, graec
adhbeantur, n qubus Septuagnta nterpretum, quod ad tus Testa-
mentum attnet, e cet auctortas qu am per omnes pertoree
Eccesas tanta praesenta sanct Sprtus Interpretat esse dcuntur,
ut os unum t t homnum fuert.... . n ergo, ut dcere coeperam,
codces eters Testament , s necesse fuert, graecorum auctortate
emendand sunt, et eorum potssmum qu cum Septuagnta essent,
ore uno nterpr t t esse perhbentur, De Doctrna Chrstana, n
Mgne, vo. I , co. 46. Septuagnta nterpretes, quos egere
consuevt Eccesa, uaest. n cptateuchum, bd., co. 595. Man -
festum est autem nterpretatonem am quae dctur Septuagnta n
nonnus se ater habere quam nvenunt n hebraeo, qu earn n-
guam noverunt, et qu nterpr t t sunt sngu eosdem Lbros he-
braeos. u us tem dstantae causa s quaeratur, cur tanta auotortaa
nterpretatons Septuagnta muts n ocs dstet ab ea vertate quae
n hebraes codcbus nventur nh occurrere probabus e stmo,
quam os Septuagnta eo sprtu nterpr t tes, quo et a quae nter-
pretabantur dcta fuerant: quod e psa eorum mrab quae praed-
catur consensone frmatum est, De consensu evangestarum, bd.,
co. 1139.
12 Ep stoa ad Afrcanum de hstora Susannae, n Mgne, Patroog a
raeca, vo. I, co. 60 f. Comment, n Matthacum, bd., vo. III, co.
1293.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
accept any other verson than the one authorzed by the
Church. w
erome dd not, n reaty, dffer from St. Augustne
n hs respect for the Septuagnt, e cept that he admtted
that the varatons found n the Gospes were aso ust-
fed, 14 as renderng the sprt, and not the etter, of the
u ua ets non In es unus apparusset Sprtus, sne dubta-
tone dvnus, sed Inter se verba Interpretaton suae Septuagnta
doct more bomnum contussent, ut quod pacusset omnbus hoc
mane ret, nuus es unus Interpres debut antepon cum vero tantum
n es sgnum dvntats apparut, proferto qusqu s aus arum
Scrpturarum e hebraea n quambet aam nguam nterprea est
, aut congru t s Septuagnta nterpretbus, aut s congruere
non vdetur, attudo Ib prophetca esse credenda est. Sprtus enm
qu n Propbets erat, quando Ia d erunt, Idem pee erat etam In
Septuagnta vrs, quando a Interpr t t sunt: qu profecto auctor-
tate dvna et aud dcere potu t, tanquam propheta e utrumque
d sset, qua utrumque dem Sprtus dceret et hoc Ipsum ater,
ut s non eadem verba, dem tarnen sensus bene Integentbus du-
cesceret et aqud praetermttere, et aqud addere, ut etam hnc
ostenderetur non humanam fusse In o op re servtutem, quam
verbs debebat Interpres, sed dtvnam potus potestatem, quae mentem
repebat et regebat nterprets. Nonnu autem codces Graecoe
nterpretatons Septuagnta e hebraes codcbus emendandos puta-
runt: nee tarnen aus sunt detrahere, quod hebrae non habebant, et
Septuagnta posuerunt sed tantummodo addderunt quae n hebraea
nventa, apud Septuagnta non erant eaque sgns qubusdam In
stearum modum facts, ad capta eorumdem versuum notaverunt,
quae sgna asterscos vocant. Ia vero quae non habent hebrae,
habent autem Septuagnta, smter ad capta versuum acentbus
vrgus, scut scrbuntur uncae, sgnaverunt. Et mut codces has
notas habentes usquequaque dffus sunt et atn. uae autem non
praetermssa ve addta, sed ater d cta sunt, sve aum sensum
facant etam Ipsum non abborrentem, sve a modo eumdem seneum
e pcare monstrentur, ns utrsque codcbus Inspects nequeunt repe-
rr. De cvtate De, n Mgne, vo. LI, co. 604.
M Non damno, non reprehendo Septuagnta, sed confdenter cun-
cts s apost os praefero. Per Istorum os mh Chrstus sonat,
quos ante prophetas nter sprtaa charsmata p stos ego: In qubue
utmum pene gradum nterpretes tenent, Praefato n Pentatcuchum,
bd., vo. III, co. 152.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Septuagnt.15 ence he consdered hs Latn verson of
the Septuagnt of equa vaue wth hs transaton from
the ebrew, whch he thought the Apostes consdered n
doubtfu passages.18 e recommended the Septuagnt ver-
son to those who ob ected to hs crtca renderng from
the ebrew, whch he ustfed on the bass of the smar
work performed by Orgen n the e apa. Whatever
I5 Et hoc n omnbus Scrpturs sancts observandum est, aposto-
os et apostocos vros n ponends testmons de veter Testamento,
non verba consderare, sed sensum: nee eadem sermonum cacare
vestga, dummodo a sentents non recedant, Comment, n Amos,
bd., vo. , co. 1056.
16 Crebro, Eustochum, d sse me nov, Apostoos et Evange-
stas ubcumque de veter Instrumento ponunt testmona, s nter
ebracum et Septuagnta nua dverstas st, ve sus, ve Septua-
gnta Interpretum verbs ut sotos. Sn autem ater n ebraco,
ater n veter edtone sensus est, ebracum mags, quam Septua-
gInta Interpretes sequ. Denque, ut nos muta ostendmus posusse
eos e ebraeo, quae n Septuagnta non habentur sc aemu noatr
doceant assumpta aqua de Septuagnta testmona, quae non sunt
n ebraeorum brs: et fnta contento est. oc d mus, qua
praesens captuum cum n sensu unum st, n verbs dscrepat. A
cu us e panatone quntus post decmum n Isaam ber ncpt,
Comment, n Isaam, bd., vo. I , co. 513 f. ua fectate tu,
fa Eustochum, me compotem esse fecst nam cum anterors br
praefatuncuam egeres, n qua asseru, Apostoos et Evangestas
ea tantum de Septuagnta Interpretbus, ve sus, ve eorum verbs
ponere testmona, quae cum ebraco consonarent: s qua autem
ab as addta sunt, omnno neggere, b., co. 547.
17 Stud ergo nostr ert, ve eorum, qu de brs ebracs vara
suspcantur, errores refeere: ve ea quae n Latns et Graecs cod-
cbus scatere vdentur, auctortat suae reddere etymoogas quoque
rerum, nomnum atque regonum, quae n nostro sermone non reso-
nant, vernacuae nguae e panare ratone. Et quo facus emendato
cognoscatur, psa prmum, ut apud nos sunt, testmona proponemus,
et e coatone eorum quae sequuntur, quod n ts, aut mnus, aut
pus, aut ater st, ndcabmus. Neque vero Septuagnta Interpre-
tum, ut uvd atrant, errores argumus: nee nostrum aborem, o-
rum reprehensonem putamus, Praef. n uaest. n Oenesm, n
Mgne, vo. III, co. 936. oc brevter admonens, quod nuus
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
may be sad of erome s careessness n transaton and
hs weak knowedge of ebrew, t must be admtted that
he was remarkaby consstent throughout hs fe n ds-
auctortatem secutus sum sed de ebraeo transferens, mags me
Septuagnta Interpretum consuetudtn coaptav: n hs dumta at, e uae
non mutum ab ebracs dscrepabant. Interdum Aquae quoque et
Symmach et Tbeodotons recordatus sum, ut nee novtate nma
ectors studum deterrerem, nee rursum contra conscentam meam,
fonte vertats omsso, opnonum rvuos consectarer, Praef. n Com-
ment, n Eccesasten, bd., co. 1011 f. Percuosum opus certe, et
obtrectatorum meorum atratbus patens, qu me asserunt n Septua-
gnta Interpretum suggatonem nova pro veterbus cud ere: ta
ngenum quas vnum probantes cum ego saepssme testatus am,
me pro vr portone n tabernacuo De offerre quae possm, nee
opes aterua, aorum paupertate foedar, Praef. n Pentateuchum,
n Mgne, vo. III, co. 147 t. e proogus Scrpturarum, quas
gaeatum prncpum omnbus brs quos de ebraeo vertmus n
Latnum, convenre potest, Praef. n Lbras Samue et Maachm,
bd., co. 555 f. Certe s ncreduus es, ege Graecos codces et
Latnos et confer cum hs opuscus: et ubcumque nter se vders
dscrepare, nterroga quembet ebraeorum, cum mags accommo-
dare debeas fdem: et s nostra frmavert, puto quod eum non aestmes
con ectorem, ut n eodem oco mecum smter dvnart, bd., co.
558. Et nhomnus hoc a fastdoss ectorbus precor, ut quomodo
Graec post Septuagnta Transatores, Aquam et Symmachum et
Theodotonem egunt, ve ob studum doctrnae suae, ve ut Septua-
gnta mags e coatone eorum ntegant: sc et st satem unum
post prores habere dgnentur nterpretem. Legant prus, et poetea
despcant: ne vdeantur, non e udco, sed e od praesumptone
gnorata damnare, Praef. n Isaam, bd., co. 772 t Cogor per
snguos Scrpturae dvnae bros adversarorum respondere mae-
dcts: qu nterpretatonem meam, reprehensonem Septuagnta Inter-
pretum crunantur: quas non et apud Graecos Aqua, Symmachus,
et Theodoto, ve verbum e verbo, ve sensum e sensu, ve e utroque
comm tum, et mede temperatum genus transaton e pressernt:
et omna veters InstrumentI voumna Orgenes obes astersdsque
dstIn ert, quos ve addtos, ve de Theodotone sumptos, transatonI
antquae Inserut, probans defusse quod addtum est. Dscant gtur
obtrectatores me recpere n toto, quod n partbus susceperunt, aut
nterpretatonem meam cum asterscs sus radere. Neque enm fer
potest, ut quos pura ntermssse perspe ernt, non eosdem etam n
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
12 LSTORY OP ARA ICO-GOT IC CULTURE
tngushng between hs crtca verson from the ebrew
and hs tera renderng from the Septuagnt. There s
not a snge passage throughout a of hs wrtngs, e cept
qubusdam errasse fateantur, praecpue n ob: cu s ea quae sub
asterscs addta aunt, subtra ers, pars ma ma voumns detrunca-
btur: et hoc dnmta .t apud Graecos. Caeterum apud Latnos, ante
earn transatonem, quam sub asterscs et obes nuper eddmus,
eeptngent ferme aut octngent versus desunt ut decurtatus et ace-
ratus corrosusque ber, foedtatem su pub e egentbus praebeat.
aec autem transato nuum de veterbus sequtur Interpretern sed
e Ipso ebraco, Arabcoqte sermone, et Interdum Syro, nunc verba,
nunc sensus, nunc smu utrumque rpsonabt, Praef. n Lbrum ob,
bd., co. 1079 ff. uod s apud Graecos, post Septuagnta edtonem.
am Chrst Evangeo coruscante, udaeus Aqua, Symmachus, et
Theodoto, udazantes haeretc, sunt recept, qu muta mystera
Savators subdoa Interpretatone cearunt, et tarnen In Efo ou,
habentur apud Eccesas, et e panantur ab eccesastcs vrs: quanto
mags ego Chrstanus de parentbus Chrstans natus, et ve um
crues In mea fronte portans, cu us Studum fut omssa repeer , de-
pravata corrgere, et sacramenta Eccesae puro fde aperre ser-
mone, ve a fastdoss, ve a magns ectorbus non debeo reprobar
abeant qu vount veteres bros, ve In membrans purpures auro
argentoque descrptos, ve uncabus, ut vugo aunt tters, onera
mags e arata quam codces: dummodo mh, mesque permttant
pauperes habere scheduas, et non tarn puchros codces, quam emen-
datos. Utraque edto, et Septuagnta u ta Graecos, et mea u ta
ebraeos, n Latnum meo abore transata est. Egat unusqusque
quod vut: et studosum me mags, quam maevoum probet, bd.,
co. 1082 ff. Asserebat, non Ita haber n ebraeo, ut tu de Septua-
gnta Interpretbus opponebas, studosssme postuast, ut post Aqu-
am et Symmachum et Theodotonem, novam edtonem Latno ser-
mone transferrem, Praef. n Lbrum Psamorum, bd., co. 1124. S
cu sane Septuagnta Interpretum mags edto pacet, habet earn
a nobs o m emendatam. eque enm sc nova cudmus, ut votera
destruamus. Et tarnen cum dgentssme egert, scat mags nostra
nteg, quae non n tertum vas transfusa coacuernt sed statm de
praeo purssmae commendata testae, suum saporem servavernt,
Praef. n Lbros Saomons, bd., co. 1243 f. Tres bros Saomona,
Id est, Proverba, Eccesasten, Cantcum Cantcorum, veter Septua-
gnta Interpretum auctortat reddd, ve anteposts nes, superfua
quaeque desgnans, ve stes ttuo praenotats, ea quae mnus babe-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
the Letter to the Goths, whch mars hs concepton of the
reatve vaue of the Od Testament n ebrew, the Septua-
gnt, and the Apostes.
. Under the Septuagnt he understood two thngs: frst,
the dea, orgna verson, whch he tred to reconstruct,
and secondy, the partcuar verson n use n the varous
churches, whch he denomnated as ugata ov ,18 Under
the ugata ov , however, he personay understood the
one used n the churches about hm, more especay Or-
gen s verson n the e apa, as corrected n the ght of
Theodoton s transaton,1 or a Latn verson of the Greek
bantur, nterserens: UO penus, o Paua et ustocbum, cognoscats
qud n brs nostrs mnus st, qud redundet. Nee non etam Ia,
quae Impert Transators mae n nguam nostrum de Graeco ser-
mone verterant, obtterans et antquans, curosssma vertate cor-
re . Praef. n Lbros Saomons, bd., vo. I , co. 403. Ego
enm non tam vetera aboere conatus sum, quae nguae meae otn-
nbus emendata de graeco n atnum transtu, quam ea teatmona
quae a udaes praetermssa sunt ve corrupta, proferre n medum,
ut scrent nostr qud hebraea vertas contneret. S cu egere non
pacet, nemo compet nvtum. bat vnum vetus cum suavtate,
et nostra musta contemnat, quae n e panatone prorum edta sunt,
ut scubt Ia non nteguntur, e nostrs manfestora fant . uod
autem genus nterpretatons n Scrpturs sancts sequendum st,
ber quem scrps de Optmo genere nterpretand, et omnes praefa-
tuncuae dvnorum voumnum, quas edtonI nostrae praeposumus,
e pcant ad asque prudentem ectorem remttendum puto, p(-
ttoa L ( erome to Augustne), bd., vo. III, co. 262.
s Et non tam Apostoum de psamo terto decmo sumpsase,
quod n ebraco non habetur, quam eos qu artem conte endarum
nter se Scrpturarum Aposto nescebant, quaessse aptum ocum,
ub aasumptum ab eo ponerent testmonum, quod absque auctortate
n Scrptura postum non putabant Denque omnes Graecae tracta-
tores, qu nobs erudtons suae n Psamos Commentaros requerunt,
hos veracuos veru annotant atque praetereunt, qudo conftentes n
ebraco non haber, nee ease n Septuagnta Interpretbus, sed n ed-
tone ugata, quae Graece OI I dctur, et n toto orbe dversa est,
Comment, n Isaam, bd., vo. I , co. 548.
18 Iud quoque ectorem admoneo, Daneem non u ta L
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
e apa te t, whch he happened to have before hm. On
the other hand, he dstncty understood the fth Edton
to be the anonymous one found at Actum. In hs De
vrs ustrbus he repeated the favorabe opnon about
Lucan s transaton, whch was even then known as Lu-
caneus, a but he not ony carefuy separated Lucan s
e empara, whch were n vogue from Constantnope to
Antoch, from the ugata of the Mdde Provnces, whch
Eusebus and Pamphus had pubshed (vugaverunt),
Interpretes, sed u ta Theodotonem Eccesas egere, qu utque post
adventum Chrst ncreduus fut: cet eum qudam dcant ebontam,
qu atero genero udaeus est. Sed et Orgenes de Theodotons opere
In edtone ugata asterscos posut, docens defusse quae addta sunt,
et rursus quosdam versus obes praenotavt, superfua quaeque des-
gnans. Cumque omnes Chrst Eccesam tam Oraecorum quam Lat-
norum, Syrorumque et Aegyptorum hanc sub asterscs et obes ed-
tonem egant, gnoscant nvd abor meo, qu vou habere nostros,
quod Graec n Aquae et Theodotons ac Symmach edtonbus ect-
tant. Et s 1111 n tants dvts doctrnarum non contemnunt 6tuda
homnum udaeorum: cur Latna paupertas despcat homnem Chr-
stanum Cu ua s opus dspoeat, certe vountas recpenda ost,
Proog, n Comment, n Daneem, bd., vo. , co. 493 f.
20 Orgenes, oum n caeters brs omnes vcert, n Cantco Can-
tcorum Ipse se vct. Nam decem voumnbus e pcts, quae ad vgnt
usque versuum ma pene pervenunt, prmum .Septuagnta Inter-
pretes, deude Aquam et Symmachum et Theodotonem, et ad e tre-
num quntam edtonem, quam n Acto ttore nvensse se scrbt, ta
magnfce aperteque dssert, ut ve nde nh vdeatur n eo competum
esse, Praef. n oma Orgens, bd., vo. III, co. 1117.
21 Lucanus, vr dsertssmus, Antochenae Eccesae presbyter,
tantum n Scrpturarum studo aboravt, ut usque nunc quaedam e em-
para Scrpturarum Lucanea nuncupentur, De vrs ustrbus, cap.
L II, bd., co. 685.
- Ae andra et Aegyptus n Septuagnta sus esychum audat
auctorem. Constantnopos usque ad Antocham Lucan martyrs
e empara probat. Medae nter has provncae Paaestnos codces
egunt, quos ab Orgene eaboratos Eusebus et Pamphus vugave-
runt totusque orbs hac nter se trfara varetate compugnat, Pro-
ogus n Parapomenon, bd., co. 450 t.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
but he decned to consder the versons of Lucan and
esychus, snce they were ackng a sancton.
We can now proceed to show that erome s reference
to the ugata and unta are absoutey unform, wthout
even a suspcon of waverng. We sha begn wth hs
Commentary to Ezeche.
uodque sequtur: Et anmaa currebant et rever-
tebantur quas speces bezec, de edtone Theodotons n
Septuagnta addtum est, I. 14, n Mgne, vo. , co.
25. The e apa and many versons of the Septuagnt
ack ths passage, but others reay have t, as ndcated
by erome (see Mgne, Patrooga Oraeca, vo. I. 3,
co. 2407).
Et caede competa, remans ego: ruque super facem
meam, et camans ao: eu, Domne Deus, ergo ne ds-
perdas omnes requas Israe, effundens furorem tuum
super erusaemf Cuncts, qu sgnacuum non habebant,
caede prostrats, corrut propheta n facem suam, pro n-
terfectorum muttudne, nuum praeter se arbtrans
remanssse. uod qua vdebatur esse contrarum e sen-
tentae, qua usserat Domnus sgnatarum frontum vros
non esse caedendos, propterea n ugata edtone subtrac-
tum est. Nos autem sequentes ebracam vertatem,
posumus, remans ego, I 8, n Mgne, vo. , co.
90. Athough the words remans ego are n Theodoton, n
the ebrew, and n some edtons of the Septuagnt, they
are absent from the ITe apa (Patr. Grace., vo. I. 3,
co. 2458).
Repeta est terra sangunbus (I . 9), sve, ut Sep-
23 Praetermtto eos codces, quos a Lucano et esycho nuncu-
patos, paucorum homnum assert perversa contento: qubus utque
nee n veter Instrumento post Septuagnta Interpretes emendare qud
mt, nee n Novo profut emendasse: cum mutarum gentum ngus
Scrptura ante transata, doceat fasa esse quae addta sunt, Praefato
n uatuor Evangea, bd., vo. I , co. 527.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
tnagnta transtuerunt, popus: et cvtas est repeta
aversone aut, ut ugata habet edto, nqutate et m-
mundta, (Mgne, vo. ., co. 91). The Septuagnt
and the e apa have popus, and the Septuagnt has
St Ca a aO p a , that s, nqutate et mmundta.
The e apa s sent on the pont, whch means that t
had t aso. ere Septuagnta and ugata are used oose-
y, because both had the passages, hence the two terms are
here nterchangeabe.
Pestentam msero n erusaem ( I . 19) pest-
entam, quae semper famem ac penuram sequtur. Pro
qua ugata edto mortem transtut (Mgne, vo. ,
co. 121). The verse s not gven n the e apa, because
t s dentca wth the Septuagnt, where we have OdvaTov.
Et factum est post omnes mutas tuas S vac, vac
tb -s- dct Adona Domnus ( I. 23). oc quod se-
cundo dctur, vae, vae tb, ugata edo non habet, sed
de Theodotons edtone addtum est (Mgne, vo. ,
co. 142). A the edtons n the e apa, e cept the
Septuagnt, have the words.
Et auferam ego de eccts cedr de vertce . et dabo
de capte ramorum e us ( II. 22). oc quod n Sep-
tuagnta egtur: Et dabo de capte ramorum e us, de
Theodotons edtone addtum est (Mgne, vo. ,
co. 166). It s not n the Septuagnt coumn.
aberent autem n Aphech ( II. 1(5), quod do
Theodotons edtone n Septuagnta addtum est (M-
gne, vo. , co. 254 f.). In the e apar Septuagnt
Iv A E .
uod autem de Theodotone n Septuagnta addtum
est, n Macham, et n Gama ( II. 24), (Mgne,
vo. , co. 260). Not n the e apar Septuagnt,
but n Theodoton.
Et rodent super te cavtum ct accngcntur ccvt:
et porabunt te n amartudne anmae poratu amarss-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
mo, et assument super te carmen ugubre, et pangent te
( II. 31), n Septuagnta non habetur, sed de Theodo-
tons Edtone addtum est (Mgne, vo. , co. 262).
Ony n Theodoton.
Ut mmoetur super eas hoocaustum et pro peccato
( L. 38), n Septuagnta non habetur: sed n persque
codcbus de Theodotone addtum est (Mgne, vo. ,
co. 390). Ony n Theodoton.
In the Preface to erome s transaton of Ezeche from
the ebrew t s stated that Ezeche e sted n a ugate
edton, whch dd not dffer much from the ebrew te t.34
Ths e pans why erome n hs Commentary to Ezeche
refers to the readng n the ugate. As a rue, here Sep-
tuagnt means any of the current Septuagnt te ts, whe
ugata refers to a pubshed te t by Eusebus, whch
apparenty contaned not ony the Septuagnt verson, as
n Orgen s e apa, but aso a consderabe number of
readngs from Theodoton. On the whoe, Septuagnta
and ugata are dentca, e cept for sght varatons,
hence we ndscrmnatey have de edtone Theodotons
n Septuagnta addtum est, ugata edto non habet, sed
de Theodotons edtone addtum est. That the edton
or edtons whch contaned the varants from Theodoton
were aso the Septnagnt or the ugate s ceary brought
out by the words n Septuagnta non habetur: sed n
persque codcbus de Theodotone addtum est. In a
cases, n Septuagnta non habetur, or a smar phrase,
means that the varant s not contaned n what erome
consdered to be the dea te t, whe any of the current
Septuagnt codces are ndscrmnatey spoken of as Sep-
tuagnta or ugata. ence we have a number of quo-
24 Sed et ugata e us edto non mutum dstat ab ebraco,
Mgne, vo. II, co. 938.
z Pro eo quod n ebraco habet, fevt et rogavt eum: n ethe
nvent eum, et b ocutus est nobscum, egtmus n edtone ugata:
feverunt et rogaverunt me, n domo nvenerunt me, et b dctum
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
tatons n whch ugata and Septuagnta nterchange. M
est ad eos r Interpretatur door, Comment, n Osee, Mgne, vo.
, co. 925. Precsey the same verson as n the ugata Is gven
by erome n hs emma from the Septuagnta, e cept that here depre-
cat sunt Is used for rogaverunt (Ibd., co. 924). ere the two
terms are obvousy synonymous. Rursum, ub noa d mus, Et ert
funcuhs mar reques pastorum, et omnes nterpretes huc transa-
ton congruerunt, scrbtur n L : Et ert Creta pascua gregs, et
ove pecorum. Igtur sprtuabus comparantes, et ugatae edtons
coeptam seme tenentes semtam, quaermus an ab n Scrpturs
sancts nomen Cretae egermus, Comment, n Sophonam, bd., co.
1361. ere pany ugata and L are dentca. Et hanc esse
ocuorum eorum, quod ebrace dctur Enam, et scrbtur per An,
od, Nun, Mem: Sve vnqutatem eorum quae s per au tteram
scrpta esset, recte egeretur Onam, ut L putaverunt: et hc error
In edtone ugta frequenter noevt, Comment, n acharam, bd.,
co. 1449. As ths readng s gven by hm n the emma from the
Septuagnt, t Is cear that Septuagnta and ugata are here the same.
Ne aeters Phsthaea omns tu.... Phsthaeos autem, ut supra
d mus, Paaestnos sgnfcat, quos aengenas ugata scrbt edto,
Comment, n Isaam, bd., vo. I , co. 165.
26 oumus et ebracum sequ, et ugatam edtonem non pen-
tua praeterre, et hac rerum necesstate compemur dverso ordne,
atque sermone dversas ntegentas quaerere. Igtur quod dctur,
de node, u ta L , hu us captu, ut d mus, prncpum est: u ta
ebracum, fns superors, Comment, n Isaam, n Mgne, vo. I ,
co. 296. Mutum n hoc oco dstat ebracum ab edtone ugata.
Dcamus prmum u ta ebracum: S mensurar potuernt coe sur-
uum, et eorum attudo cognosc, ve nvestgar fundamenta terrae,
et e trema eorum ratone comprehend), et ego, nqut, ab cam un-
versum semen Israe, propter omna quae fccerwnt, dct Domnus
uc sensu Septuagnta contrarum transtuerunt, dcentes: S e ata-
tum fuert coeum submus, et humttatum pavmentum terrae dear-
sum et ego, nqut, non reprobabo semen Israe, dct Domnus, propter
omna quae fecerunt, Comment, tn eremam, bd., co. 885 f. ena-
mus et ad aam smtudnem, u ta consuetudnem nostram, edto-
nem L nterpretum dsserentes, ne s haereamus omnno ebraco,
ussse ectors dgentae, et tacendo de edtone ugata, frustra
eam proposusse vdeamur, Comment, n Amos, bd., vo. , co.
1066. ugata quppe edto ta se habet.... quantum dstet ab
euangestae testmono Septuagnta transato, perspcuum est, Ep-
stua L II, n CSEL., vo. LI , p. 513. oc e empum n uugata
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ut another seres of quotatons shows that when u-
gata s not used nterchangeaby wth Septuagnta, the
reference s to the pubshed edton or to the Latn
transaton.
In hs Preface to the ebrew uestons on G ness,
erome says that Orgen n hs homes to the peope (ad
vugum) used the common edton, but that he foowed
the ebrew te t more cosey n hs earned dscussons.
Ths s precsey n keepng wth erome s own vauaton
of the ebrew and Septuagnt te ts, M and here commune
s dentca wth the Greek otv and the vugata n the
Commentary to Ezeche. Esewhere the quotatons prove,
beyond the shadow of a doubt, that the reference s to a
Latn transaton, dfferng but tte, f at a, from that
of the Septuagnt.
In commentng on onas II. 5, erome says, oc
dton- sc fertur quanta nter Matheum et Septuagnta uerborum
ordnsque dscorda, mags hoc admrabers, s ebracum udeae,
bd., p. 517.
27 De Adamanto A.I. Orgene autem seo, cu us nomen, s parva
cet componere magns, meo nomne nvdosus est, quod cum In
homs sus, quas ad vugum oqutur, communem edtonem sequa-
tur: In toms, Id est, n dsputatone ma or , ebraca vertate supera-
tus, et suorum crcumdatus agmnbus, Interdum nguae peregrnae
quaert au a, Mgne. vo. III, co. 938.
28 Monemusque ectorem, ut svam ebracorum nomnum, et
dstnctons per membra dvsas dgens scrptor conservet, ne et
noster abor et us Studum pereat. Et ut n prms, quod saepe testa-
tus sum, sc t me non n reprehensoncm veterum nova cudere, scut
amc me crmnantur sed pro vr parte offerre nguae meae hom-
nbus (quoe tarnen nostra d ectant), ut pro Graecorum a-n o s,
quae et sumptu et abore m mo ndgent, edUonem nostram habeant.
E t scub n antquorura voumnum ectone dubtarnt, haec s con-
ferentes, nventant quod requrunt: ma me cum apud Latnos tot
snt e cmpara, quot codces et unusqusque pro arbtro suo ve add-
dert, ve subtra ert quod e vsum est: et utque non posat verum
esse quod dssonat, Praef. n Lbrum osuc, bd., vo. III, co.
462 f.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
20 ISTORY O A A ICO-GOT IC CULTURE
quod n Graeco dctur apa, et habet vu gata edto, putas,
nterpretar potest, gtur, ut st quas propostons et
assumptons, confrmatonsque ac syogsm e trema
concuso, non e ambgents ncerto, sed e fduca com-
probants: pro quo nos nterpr t t sumus: erumtamen
rursum vdcbo tcmpum sanctum tuum, secundum ud
quod e persona e us n ao psamo dctur: Domne,
de dccorem domus tuae, et ocum tabernacu gorae
tuae, n Mgne, vo. , co. 1134. ere erome quotes
the Latn verson of the Septuagnt, putasne addam, ut
vdeam, for apa poO u , and emends t to
verumtamen rursum vdebo.
In commentng on eremah I. 21, 22, erome
says, erbum ebracum Sonm, ve n specuator es, ve
n sp cuas verttur ut Aqua, et Symmachus nterpre-
tat sunt. Unde mror, qud sb vouert ugata edto,
ut pro Sonm, hoc est, pro spccuatorbus, Son poneret,
turbaretque ector a ntegentam.... Unde Symmachus
et Aqua u ta u ostra n edtonem nterpretad sunt. ud
sb autem n oco hoc vouert edto ugata, possem
dcere, et seusum aqucm reperre, ns de verbs De
humano sensu argumentan esset sacreguu Theodoto
autem, et pse ugatac edton consentens, nterpreta-
tus est: Crcavt Domnas sautcm novam, n saute cr-
cttbt homo, snguare poneus pro pura, n Mgne, vo.
I , co. 880 f. ere t s cear that Theodoton s n
agreement wth Orgeu s pubshed Septuagnt, e cept that
he changes (he pura -pe euaovat to a snguar. Un-
fortunatey, Theodoton s verson s ackng n the e a-
ph, but the Septuagnt te t s precsey as erome gves
t. ere, then, et pse uyntuc edton consentens
means athough agreeng wth the Uc apa verson.
ortunatey we have the Ic apa reference to eremah
I. 21, where we read ) Sttv. erome
s rghty ndgnant at the bunder n the ugata, that
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
s, n the e apa te t, where SM s wrongy preserved,
though not found n any other edton.
In the Proogue to the Commentary to Dane, erome
dstncty speaks of the ngata as the one n whch the
passages from Theodoton are marked wth astersks and
obe, but he aso makes t cear that n the case of Dane,
Theodoton s verson was the ugate, that s, the one n
actua use.
It s not necessary to dscuss a the passages n whch
unta edto s used n erome, because ths pany refers
to the anonymous transator and not to any revson of
the Septuagnt. Ths s made cear from the u tapos-
ton of the Septuagnt and the unta, where the two are
totay dfferent, e acty as n the e apa. M
Iud quoque ectorem admoneo, Daneem mm u ta L
nterpretes, sed u ta Theodotonem Eccesas cgere, qu utque poo
ad vent u n Chrst ncreduus fu: cet eum qudam dcant ebontm,
qu atero genere udaeus est. Sed et Orgenes de Theodotons opere
In edtone ugata asterscos posut, docens defusse quae addta sunt,
et rursu3 quosdam versus obes praenotavt, superfua quaeque des-
gnans, bd., vo. , co. 493. E cepts L transatorbus, qu
haec omna nesco qua ratons praetererunt, tres requ coegam
nterpretat sunt. Unde udco magstrorum Eccesae, edto eorum
n hoc voumne repudata est et Theodotons vugo egtur, quae et
ebraeo, et caeters transatorbus congrut. Unde et Orgenes n
nono Stromatum voumne assert se quae sequuntur ab hoc oco n
propheta Danee, non u ta Septuagnta nterpretes, qu mutum ab
ebraca vertate dscordant, sed u ta Theodotons edtonem ds-
serere, Comment, n Daneem, bd., co. 514.
so Ub Septuagnta tranatuerunt, n Accarm et unta edto
fr rat mutatr, Id est, n pastorbus, Comment, n Amos, I, bd., co.
991 pro qubus Scptuagnta, montem Remman.... qunta autem ed-
to, e cesum montem, tranatuerunt, bd., I , bd., co. 1024 ub
Scptua nta transtuerunt, praeparare ut nvoces Deum unm,
Symmachus et unta Edto transtuerunt, praeparare ut adversers
Deo tuo, bd., co. 1033 so Septuagnta transtuerunt, annuntans
n hom n.t Chrstum suum u ta quntan edtonem, rfc d o r. /a
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Isdore of Seve quoted from St. Augustne hs des-
crpton of the varous transatons, S1 but he added the
appeaton vugars to the fth Edton, possby through
a confuson wth the ffth coumn of the e apa, precsey
as Rufnus had confused the two. It s not mpossbe that
the forger was st more confused by ths confuson nto
a seres of mpossbe and contradctory statements.
The forger says that Orgen and Eusebus and a the
Greek wrters of treatses have caed the ugate ov .
Nether Orgen nor Eusebus used the word ov n any
of ther wrtngs whch have come down to us. The forger
got ths statement out of erome: n edtone ugata,
aS, bd. hot. est (. m qno L trans uftnnt Trvpot6po ......
et ( u ta) quntam edtonem, resduus, Comment, n Abdam, bd.,
co. 1112 e cepts qunque edtonbus, Id est, Aquae, Symmach,
Septuagnta, Theodotons, et qunta, Comment, n Abacuc, II. 9, bd.,
co. 1296 sed et hoc quod Septuagnta transtuerunt tya / a ....
qunta edto psum ebracum sea, bd., III. 3, co. 1311 L
ater transtuerunt ---- et qunta edto, voucrem, bd., III. 5, co.
1314 I dt erunt, advenae Cretensum ____ Aqua et qunta edto
nterpretat sunt, tems tepu v, Comment, n Sophonam, II. 5-7, bd.,
co. 1360.
s c etam et ab Eeazaro pontfce petens Scrpturas etera
Testament, n Graecam vocem e ebraca ngua per septuagnta
nterpretes transferre curavt, quas n Ae andrna bbotheca habut
.
Squdem sngu n sngus ceus separat ta omna per Sprtum
sanctum nterpretat sunt, ut nh n acuus eorum codce nventum
esset quod n ceters ve n verborum ordne dscreparet. uerunt et
a nterpretes, qu e ebraea ngua n Graecum sacra eoqua trans-
tuerunt, scut Aqua, Symmachus et Theodoton, scut etam et
vugars a nterpretato, cuus auctor non apparet et ob hoc sne
nomne nterprets unta Edto nuncupatur. Praeterea se tam et
septmam edtonem Orgnes mro abore reppert, et cum ceters ed-
tonbus conparavt. Presbyter quoque eronymus trum nguarum
pertus e ebraeo n Latnum eoquum easdem Scrpturas convertt,
eoquenterque transfudt. Cuus nterpretato merto ceters ante-
fertur nam est et verborum tenacor, et perspcutate sententae
caror atque, utpote a Cbrstano, nterpretato veror , I. 4.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
qnae Graece otv dctur, et n toto orbe dversa est. M
erome correcty stated there, n hs Commentary to Isa-
ah, that the ugata, ovr , was the oca common form
of the Septuagnt, whch vared from pace to pace. Ths
s wth some ustce, though very cumsy, nferred by
the forger, who says, autem sta, hoc est commu-
ne, edto psa est, quae et Septuagnta sed hoc nterest
nter utramque, quod ow pro ocs et temporbus et pro
uountate scrptorum uetus corrupta edto. ut the
forger ncorrecty caed t the od, corrupt edton,
whch t was not. Let us assume that, n spte of ths
bunder, the forger correcty stated that the ugate was
an od edton of the Septuagnt. ow coud he say,
agan quotng from erome, M that the ugate was now
caed Lucanea We have seen that erome dentfed
the ugata wth an edton of the Septuagnt, and that
Lucan s transaton was not a Scptuagnta te t. That
dd not troube the forger, who was such a scatter-bran
that he coud not stck to hs own defnton and that he
mmedatey proceeded to st further confuse the con-
fuson. In . 9 he says that nether Aqua, nor the
Septuagnt, nor Symmachus, nor Theodoton have mu.
ouvov vM-t v aou TT S 5v . . As a matter of fact, however,
both the e apar Septuagnt and Theodoton have t,
hence, accordng to hm, ether one or the other s the
ov , f t s anythng at a. In II. 5 he says that
ca tuus s found n the otv , and that the Septuagnt
and the rest have ca a meus. In reaty, the Septuagnt
n the c apa and Symmachus have o-n ptav aou, that
s, ca tuus, hence Symmachus or the e apar Septua-
gnt must here be the otv). In . 5 he says ovr)peu 5 .evo ,
ut uugata edto contnet. Ths word s found ony
n the e apar Septuagnt. On the other hand, he says
82 See p. 13, note 18.
83 See p. 14, note 21.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
that the ugata has no apd3pa n I. 11, whereas, n
reaty, t s ony certan Septuagnt te ts whch eave
out the word, whe the e apar Septuagnt has t.
Makng a possbe aowances for the bunders con-
taned n these statements, t may be deduced that by
vugata ov he reay meant the e apar Septuagnt.
Ths assumpton woud be strengthened by L II. 25,
where he correcty states that 0ewpT aav s found n the
e apa. Unfortunatey, the forger specfcay nforms
the reader that erome has transated the e apar Sep-
tuagnt nto Latn, and that the uugata, ov , s a cor-
rupt te t of the Septuagnt, and dentca wth the
Lucanca. Ths s mad-house ogc, from whch there s
no ssue.
In the Letter erome says that he has transated fath-
fuy the e apar te t of the Septuagnt, whch s pre-
served mmacuate n the books of the earned, and that
that whch dffers from the e apar te t must aso dffer
from the ebrew. e aso s made to assert that he has
recourse to the ebrew, n order to fnd n the streams
what proceeds from the fountan. ere agan everythng
s topsy-turvy. The atter statement s based on a favorte
metaphor n erome. In a Letter to aboaM erome
comments on Numbers III. 9, ct profect de Mara
uencrunt n cm, ub erant duodecm fontes aquarum
ct septuagnta pamae, as foows: nee dubum, qun
de duodecm apostos sermo st, de quorum fontbus de-
ruatae aquae totus mund scctatem rgant. M It s,
no doubt, from ths bca passage that erome derved
hs metaphor about the source and the streams, whch he
uses so frequenty,36 generay n reference to the ebrew
84 Epstua L III, n CSEL., vo. L , p. 49 ff.
35 bd., p. 58.
so De ebraes tters dsputantem non decet Arstotes argn-
menta conqurere nee e fumne Tuano eoquentae ducendua est
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
source of the Septuagnt, whch s pure as compared wth
the turbd streams of the commentares and transatons.
We have poured a baton from the fountan of the
ebrews and have avoded the streams of opnons, 8T he
says, n e panng why he refers to the ebrew te t.
So, too, he defends hmsef aganst the charge of havng
corrected the Latn te t of the Gospes, by e panng that
he has corrected ony the obvous dvergences and bund-
ers wth the ad of the Greek orgna, but that f the
reader s dspeased wth the water from the purest foun-
tan, he can go on drnkng from the muddy streams. M
In referrng to the Od Testament, erome speaks of
Aqua, Symmachus and Theodoton as commentators who
shoud be avoded,39 but whom he occasonay quotes so
as not to starte the reader by the novety of hs own
comments, and that he may avod the streams of opnon
and foow the source of truth.40 In hs Introducton to
ruuus, p. I, In CSEL., vo. LI , p. 280 qu de Socrats fonte
manantes duss cucurrere fumnbus, Ep. LI , bd., p. 369.
ST aec nos de Intmo ebracorum fonte baumus non opno-
num ruuos persequentes noque errorum, qubus totus mundus e pe-
tus eat, uaretate perterrt, sed cupentes et scre et docere, quae
uera sunt, Ep. III, c .. p. 229.
88 Latnorum codcum utostatem, quae e duerstate brorum
omnum conprobatur, ad Graecam orgnem, unde et ps transata
non denegant, uousse renocare, qubus s dspcet fonts unda purs-
sm, c enosos ruucs bbant, Ep. II, bd., p. 224.
39 uod s apud Graecos, post Septuagnta edtonem, am Chrst
Euangeo coruscante, udaeus Aqua, Symmachus, et Theodoto, uda-
zantes haeretc, sunt recept, qu muta mystera Savators subdoa
Interpretaton cearunt, et tarnen In E or o t, habentur apud Ecce-
sas, et e panantur ab eccesastcs vrs, Praefato n Lbrum ob,
In Mgne, vo. III, co. 1082.
40 Nuus auctortatem secutus sum sed de ebraeo transf rons,
mags me Septuagnta Interpretum consuetudn coaptav: In hs dum-
ta at, quae non mutum ab ebracs dscrepabant. Interdum Aquae
quoque et Symmach, et Theodotons recordatus sum, ut n e novtate
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
the transaton of the Psater from the ebrew he com-
pans that there are some who woud rather drnk from
a turbuent stream than from the purest fountan.41 It
s, therefore, cear that erome cautoned the reader not
to foow the streams of opnon, and that he coud not
have tod, as he s made to te n the Letter to the Goths,
that we may seek n the streams what proceeds from the
fountan. What erome was nterested n fndng out
was what dd not proceed from the fountan and shoud
be e punged and annotated by an obeus or astersk, and
not what concded wth the ebrew te t and so needed
no e panaton.
erome coud not have dreamt of sayng that he trans-
ated fathfuy the pure e apar te t of the Septuagnt,
or that the e apar te t agreed wth the ebrew, because
that s fundamentay fase and contrary to hs unversa
practce. When St. Augustne begged erome to stck to
the transaton of the Od Testament from the Greek, and
nqured of hm why he had undertaken the transaton of
ob from the ebrew, whch coud not take the pace of
the canonca book, erome reped that n hs trans-
aton from the Greek, he marked wth obe such passages
as were to be found n the Septuagnt but were absent
from the ebrew te t, whe astersks ndcated the pas-
sages added to the Septuagnt by Orgen from Theodoton.
In the transaton from the ebrew he was not concerned
about the words, but about the sense, hence no such marks
nma ector a stadum deterrerem, nee rursum contra conscentam
meam, fonte vertats omsso, opnonum rvuos consectarer, Prae-
fato n Commentarwm n Eccesasten, In Mgne, vo. III, co.
1011 f.
aec ergo et et studoso cuque feosse me scens, non
ambgo mut03 fore, qu vo Invda, ve superco mant contemnere
vder praecara, quam dscere, et de turbuento mags rvuo, quam de
pur ssmo fonte potare, Mgne, vo. I , co. 120.
2 . CI , In C8EL., . L , p. 238 ft.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
were necessary. erome upbraded St. Augustne for
readng, not the pure Septuagnt, as orgnay transated,
but the corrupted e apar te t, especay snce the add-
tons n t were due to a basphemous ew, who had made
the emendatons after Chrst s passon. erome asked
St. Augustne not to read the passages between astersks
and to favor the ancents. At the same tme, he was
obged to admt that a the current versons n the
churches woud have to be condemned, because hardy a
correct copy of the Septuagnt coud be found. a
erome transated the e apar te t, not because he
consdered t better than the od Septuagnt, but because
the ugata, that s, the pubshed Septuagnt te t, was
n Paestne and the Mdde Provnces based on Orgen s
e panded verson. After transatng ob from the Greek
and profusey markng ths work wth astersks and obe,
erome pubshed aso a transaton from the ebrew,
where the marks were unnecessary, hence he sad n the
43 uod autem In aa quaers epstus, cur pror mea In bra
canoncs nterpretato asterscos babeat et urguas praenotatas et
postea aara transatonem absque bs sgns edderm pace tua d e-
rm , uders mh non Inteegere, quod quaesst. Ia enm Interpre-
tato septuagnta Interpretum est et, ubcumque urguae, Id est obe,
unt, sgnfcatur, quod Septuagnta pus d ernt, quam habetur In
ebraeo, ub autem astersc, Id est steae praeuoentes, e Theodo-
tons edtone ab Orgene addtum est. Et Ib Graeca transtumus,
hc de Ipso ebraco, quod Inteegebamus, ezpressmus sensuum potus
uertatem quam uerborum nterdum ordnem conseruantes. Et mror,
quomodo septuagnta nterpretum bros egas non puros, ut ab es
edt smt, sed ab Orgene em ndaos sue corruptos per obeos et
asterscos et Chrstan bomns Interpretatuncuam non sequars,
praesertm cum ea, quae addta sunt, e homns uda atque basphe-
m poet paseonem Chrst edtone transtuert. Us amator esse
uerus septuagnta Interpretum non egas ea, quae sub astersce sunt,
mmo rade de uoumnbus, ut ueterum te fautorem probes. uod s
fecers, omnes ecceearum bbothecas condemnare cogere. U enm
unua aut ater nuenetur ber, qu sta non babeat, . C ., bd.,
p. 389.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Proogue to the atter work that he now offered n foto
what heretofore he had gven n parts, or ese the reader
coud use the oder te t, by eavng out the parts between
astersks.44 Ths s n keepng wth hs ndfference to
whether the ebrew or the Septuagnt te t was accepted.
In hs Commentary to Isaah he ponted out that the
apostes, wth the e cepton of Luke, foowed the ebrew
source, whe Luke, who was better versed n Greek, gen-
eray quoted from the Septuagnt verson. 45 In ths very
Commentary, erome ndscrmnatey quotes from hs
ebrew verson or from the Septuagnt,4e and generay
dscusses the meanng of a passage accordng to ether
readng.
Ths s st better brought out n hs Commentary to
Ezeche. After quotng a very ong passage from I.
8 on,4T he says, mutum est s utramque ponam edtonem,
et brorum c tendtur ongtudo: ma me ub aut ma
aut parva dstanta est ponam gtur nonnua quae ds-
44 Dacant Igtur obtrectatores me recpere In toto, quod n par-
tbus susceperunt, aut Interpretatonen neam cum asterscs sus
r dere, Mgue, vo. III, co. 1079 f.
45 uare apostous Pauus cum cbraes dsputaos, non u ta
ebracum, quod rectum esse cognovcrat sed u ta L st ocutus
Evangestam Luram tradunt veteres Eccestae tractatores medcnae
arts fusse scentssmum, et maga Graecas tteras scsse quam e-
braeas. Unde et sermo e us tarn n Evangeo, quam n Actbus Apo-
stoorum, Id est, n utroque voumne comptor est, et saecuarem redo-
et eoquentam, magsque testmona Graecs uttur quam ebraes.
Matthaeus autem et oannes, quorum ater ebraeo, ater Graeco ser-
mone Evangea te uerunt, testmona de ebraco proferunt, Mgnn,
vo. I , co. 98.
4 uae omna cet L Interpretes, Aqua, et Symmachus. ac
Theodoto dverss mods nterpretentur, nos ut potumus ve de e-
braeo, ve de psorum transatone te umus (III, 18-21), bd., co. 70
qua mutum nter se ebracum dstat et ugata Edto: Ideo utrum-
que posumus ( III, 11 seqq.), bd., co. 118.
7 Mgne, vo. , co. 203.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
cr pant. After ths he goes on quotng eaboratey from
the Septuagnt, every tme gvng fu due to ts nterpre-
taton. e quotes wth the same ob ectvty from the
other transators, athough he s not often ncned to
accept ther versons. The emmata beng very ong, he
soon tres of gvng both versons n fu, and so com-
promses between the two.4S erome s technque n ths
matter may be ustrated by reproducng hs emma from
. 20 seqq. Et factum est n und cmo anno, n
prmo, n s ptma mcnss, factum est verbum Domn ad
me, dcens: homns, brachum Pharaons r gs
Aegypt confreg, et ecce non est obvoutum, ut resttue-
retur e santas, et garctur panns, et sarcretur nteos
(sve ut accperet maagma) : et accepta robore, posset
teuere gadum. Propterca hace dct Domnus Deus:
Ecce ego ad Pharaonem regem Aegypt, et commnuam
brachum e us forte, sed confractum (sve bracha forta,
et dsposta) : et de cam gadum de manu e us, et ds-
pcrgam (sve dsscmnabo) Acgyptum n gcntbus, et ven-
taba eos n terras. Et confortaba bracha r gs aby-
t ut commonu, parva In qubus Septuagnta o dscre-
pat ab ebraco, e atere copuav, ector a fastdo provdens
( III, 36 seqq.). bd., co. 222 utramque edtonem e more con-
un , et In qubu dscrepant, e atere copuav, brevtat voumnum
provdens ( I, 6 seqq.), bd.. co. 241 dra omna smu non
potest mente ret ere, praecpue n qubus ab ebraco In hoo oco
L edto dscrepat, hoc est, quae adddernt, quaeve subtra errat
Itaque nostra ermus Interpretatone content, et scub dssonant, e
atere copuabmus, perfectam omnum Deo scentam renquentes
( II, 1, 2), bd., co. 247 utramque edtonem e more commscu,
ub tarnen purmum dscrepaban , ne dupe proposto augeret bro
rum magntudnem ( I, seqq.), bd., co. 298 edtonem utram-
que mscemus, In hs dumta at In qubus dscrepant, aoqun ub unus
sensus est, ebracum sequmur ( II, seqq.), bd., co. 305
saepe commonu edtonem me utramque mscere, ut brorum vtem
magntudnem, In bs dumta at, quae non mutum a se In traneatone
dscordant ( I ), bd., co. 328.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ons, daboque gadum meum n manu e us, et confrngam
bracha Pharaons, et gement gemtbus nterfect coram
face e us (sve ut n L contnetur: Et nducet gadum
super Aegyptum, et popuabtur praedas e us, et spoabt
spoa us. Sequtur) : Et confortaba bracha reg s -
byons, et bracha Pharaons codent: et scent qua ego
Domnus, cum dedero gadum meum n manu r gs aby-
ons, et e tendert eum super terram Aegypt, et dsper-
dam Aegyptum n natones, et ventabo eos n terras, et
scent qua ego Domnus. 9 erome foows n the te t
hs own transaton from the ebrew, wth sght vara-
tons, whch, however, may be due to a copyst, whe of
the Septuagnt verson he gves ony the mportant var-
ants. erome was never troubed about quotng the pre-
cse words of hs own verson, or even of the Septuagnt,
because he never tred of drectng the attenton to the fact
that the apostes were not concerned about the wordng
of the be te t, but about the sense. Thus, n comment-
ng on Maach III. 1, he shows that ohn quoted the te t
freey, whe Mark unted two passages, one from Maach
and one from Isaah nto one te t. Smary, Luke and
ohn dffered from the ebrew and the Septuagnt te t,
from whch t s obvous that the apostes and the evan-
gests and the Savour hmsef dd not foow the author-
ty of the Septuagnt, but transferred from the ebrew
what they read, wthout regard to syabes and dots, so
ong as the truth of the sentences was propery rend-
ered. 50
49 bd., co. 294.
so Ecce ego mtto angeum meum, et praeparabt vam ante facem
meam: et statm venct ad tempum suum Nomnator quern vos quae-
rts, et ngeus testament vos vuts. L : Ecce ego m t ta m
angeum meum, et praeparabt vam ante facem meam: et subto
venet ad tempum suum Domnus quern vos quaerts, et ngeus
usttae vos vuts. oc Interpretatus est Domnus n Evan-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
If we now turn to the Letter to the Goths, we fnd the
absurd statement that what dffers from the e apa ver-
son at the same tme dffers from the ebrew te t, an
unwarranted asserton, whch s contrary to erome s
repeated and defnte proof that the e apa s a corrupt
Septuagnt te t, and that even the Septuagnt s not fna,
ether, for the apostes vared the te t n accordance wth
the ebrew orgna and n a free sprt of nterpretaton.
erome had recourse to the e apar te t ony where ths
was the current church te t. In the great ma orty of
hs commentares he quotes from the Septuagnt, and not
from the e apa, and nvaraby wth the crtca atttude
of a schoar and never n the sprt of a dogmatc verbast.
geo de oanne aptst a. dcens: Iste est de quo scrptum est: Ecce
ego mttam angeum meum ante facem tuam, et praeparabt am
tuam coram me (Matth. I, 10) nee esdem usus est verbs, quae
L nterpretes transtuerunt. Marcus quoque evengesta duo test-
mona Maachae, et Isaae sub unus prophetae sermone conte ens ta
e orsus est: Intum Evange esu Chrst, scut scrptum eat n Isaa
propheta: Ecce ego mtto angeum meum ante facem tuam, gu prae-
parabt vam tuam (Marc. I, 2). oc cet verbs as n Maachta
egmus. uod autem sequttur: o damants n deserto, parate vam
Domn rectos facte scmtas e us (Isa. L, 3), ab Isaa propheta
dctur: statmque utrumque testmonum de quo dcatur, e ponens:
ut. nqut, oannes n deserto, baptzans, et praedcans baptsmum
poententae, n remssonem peccatorum (Marc. I, 4). Sed et evange-
stae vatcntum prophetarum super oanne nterpretat sunt cumque
n sensu consentant, n verbs dscrepant. Pro eo enn1 quod L
transtuerunt: Rectos facte semtas De nostr, Marcus Lucasque d e-
runt: Rectos facte semtas e us. oannes autem: Drgte, at, vam
Domn. E quo perspcuum est, apostoos, et evangestas, et psum
Domnum Savatorem non L nterpretum auctortatem sequ, qua
ebraeae nguae habentes scentam, non ndgent sed e ebraeo
transferre quod egernt: non curantes de syabs punctsque verbo-
rum dummodo sententarum vertas transferatur. uod qudem et n
purbus ocs ens fecsse documus, et ma me n eo ro qu a nobs
nscrptus est, de optmo genere nterpretand, muta smu testmo-
na approbatum est, bd., co. 1564.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
3. Prma de qunto psamo quaesto fut:
eque habtabt u ta te magnus (Ps. . 6).
Pro quo habetur n Graeco: apo fre aot
ovr pb sue ovr peuaAevo , ut uugata edto con-
tnet. Et mramn, cur tapot av, d est nco-
atum, Latnus nterpres non uertert, sed
pro hoc posuert habtatonem/ quae Graece d-
ctur ato fot. uod qudem n ao oco fecsse
conunctur: eu mh, qud ncoatus meus pro-
ongatus est (Ps. C I 5). Et n quarto d c-
mo psamo rursum pro ncoatu habtatonem
posut: domne, qus habtabt n tabern cuo
tuof (Ps. I . 1) et scendum, quod, s uouer-
mus dcere: domne, qus ncoet tabernacuum
tuum ue ud de qunto: eque ncoat u ta
te magnus, perdes supuvav et, dura nterpre-
tatons o o tav sequmur, omnen decorem
transatons amttmus et hanc esse reguara
bon nterprets, ut at ara nguae aterus
suae nguae e prmat propretate. uod et
Tuum n Protagora Patons et n
enofonts et n Demosthens contra Aeschnen
oratone fecsse conuncmus et Pautum, Teren-
tum Caecumque, erudtssmos uros, n Grae-
cs comoeds transferends. Nee e eo qus La-
tnam nguam angustssmam putet, quod non
posst uerbum transferre de ucrbo, cum etam
Graec peraque uostra crcutu transf rant et
uerba ebraca non nterpretatons fde, sed n-
guae suae propretatbus ntantur e prmere.
After the ntroducton comes a dscusson of Psam .
The Goths ask why apo b s not transated by nvocrc,
as s the case n Psam C I . 5, and Psam I . 1. To
ths erome says that eque ncoet u ta te magnus
woud ose the eu o va whch s the sou of a transaton.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
T E LETTEE TO T E GOT S
33
After ths foows a paraphrase from erome s Introduc-
ton to the Pentateuch51 and from a Letter to Pamma-
chus. M
Introducton to Pentateuch
c erudto et verborum
copa, ea quae ntegt,
transfert. Ns forte putan-
dus est Tuus Oeconom-
cum enophonts, et Pato-
ns Protagoram, et Demos-
thens pro Ctesphonte, af-
fatus rhetorco sprtu tran-
stusse.
Letter to Pammachus
abeoque huus re ma-
gstrum Tuum, qu Prota-
goram Patons et Oecono-
mcum enofonts et Ae-
schn et Demosthens duas
contra se oratones pucher-
rmas transtut
Terentus Menandrum,
Pautus et Caecus ueteres
c mcos nterpr t t sunt :
numqud haerent n uerbs
ac non decorem mags et
eegantam n transatone
conseruant uam uos ue-
r t a t e m nterpretatons,
hanc erudt a o fov nun-
cupant.
5 Mgne. vo. III, co. 151
sa Sanct Evseb eronym
p. 503 ff.
Letter to Sunna and
retea
Et hanc esse reguam bon
nterprets, ut Strata n-
guae aterus suae nguae
e prmat propretate. uod
et T u 11 u m n Protagora
P a t o n s et n OE ovoy-au
enofonts et n Demosthe-
ns contra Aeschnen orato-
ne fecsse conuncmus.
Dum nterpretatons a-
y.os avsequmur, onnem de-
corem transauons amtt-
mus
Pautum, Tcrentum Caec-
umque, erudtssmos u-
ros, n Graecs comoeds
transferends.
Epstuae, In CSEL., vo. LI ,
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
There woud not be anythng strange n erome s re-
peatng hmsef, especay snce hs a ness n transatng
had frequenty been a sub ect of attack. ut t s erome s
habt specfcay to quote hs words, f he has e pressed
them before, even as he does n the Letter to Pammachns,
where he quotes hs words from the Preface to Eusebas
Chronce, and the passage from Ccero, on whch hs ref-
erence to Aeschnes and Demosthenes s based. ut the
repetton s so obvousy a transposton of the oder te t
that the suspcon of forgery cannot be wthhed. e-
sdes, the sentence dum nterpretatons a oCT focv
sequmur, omnem decorem transatons amttmus s
forced. In the Letter to Pammachus erome correcty
states that that whch you ca a truthfu transaton,
the earned named a ot .o fav, an unhappy mtaton.
The forger stupdy says, by foowng the unhappy m-
taton of the transaton, we ose a the beauty of the
transaton. The Goths, accordng to the ast paragraph
of the Letter to Sunna and retea, were puzzed about
the renderng of such Greek words as vso vf , Op Svoc,
IpT Aoc, aCeu-nfoov, and, accordng to the begnnng of the
Letter, had to be tod about the varous transatons of
the be and yet they are gven here a seres of Greek
words, e ovCoc, a o a and o at wthout any e -
panaton at a, and are referred to Latn and Greek
authors, of whom they knew nothng at a. It can be
seen how the forger s a o f nterpretatons arose,
whch he uses agan n the dscusson of Psam III,
n a os av nterpretatons ncurrmus. erome, n
commentng on oe I. 4, says, quas nos perturbatones
nterpretad sumus, Graec 6 appeant, quae s a o-
w n passones vertamus, verbum mags quam sensum
verb e pressermus, 53 where a o u means by an
03 Mgue, vo. , co. 953. Smary, quae erudt non verbum
de verbo e prmantes a oft ut passones, sed parturbatones nterpre-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
unhappy mtaton. It coud not have occurred to hm
to say, a o nterpretatons, because that woud
be awkward. Now, when erome sad, quam vos verta-
tem nterpretatons, hanc erudt a o fav nuncupant,
he qute correcty stated that a tera transaton may be
an unhappy mtaton. ut the forger took a oC av
to be the opposte of vertatem, and so proceeded to
add nterpretatons, ust as he made a smar awk-
ward transposton n the metaphor about the sprng and
the stream.
erome s supposed to nform the Goths that qu
ncoet tabernacuum tuum woud be bad Latn, yet he
hmsef uses ths very verb n hs transaton of eremah
from the ebrew: non habtabt b vr, et non ncoet
earn fus homns ( LI . 33, L. 40). roepo faet oot
ov peu evoc, t s sad, s found n the ugata. It s n
the e apa, hence the e apa s the otv , whereas we
have ust been tod that the otvr s not the e apa.
4. De eodem psamo : drge n conspectu
meo uam tuam (Ps. . 9) pro quo habetur n
GraeCO : areuOuvov evw v crou TT c v ,
hoc est: drge n conspcctu tuo uam meam ,
quod nee Septuagnta habent nee Aqua nee
Symmachus nee Theodoto, sed soa otvr edto.
Denque et n ebraeo ta scrptum repper:
oser aphano darchach, quod omnes uoce sm
transtuerunt : drge n conspectu meo uam
tuam, secundum ud, quod et n oratone dom-
nca detur : pater noster, qu n caes. sanct-
fcetur nomen tuum. Non quo nobs orantbus
sanctfcetur, quod per se sanctum est, sed quo
tantur, Comment n acharam, I. 1 , bd., co. 1429 qu non soet
verborum 1 , sed ntegentae ordnem sequ, Comment, n
Amos, III. 11, bd., co. 1019 of ws verbum e verbo e prmens,
Comment, n EzecMeem, III. II, bd., co. 269.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
petamus, ut, quod per naturam su sanctum est,
sanctfcetur n nobs. Ergo et nunc propheta
postuat, ut ua domn, quae per recta est,
etam sb recta fat.
erome s made to say that ony the OI T has ateu-
Ouvov v c v ao TT 5 v AOU. As ths phrase s found n
the e apa, the otv s here agan dentfed wth the
e apa. ow coud erome nsst that the readng
shoud be drge n conspectu meo uam tuam, when he
specfcay sad n hs Daogue aganst the Peagans
(III. 8), whch was wrtten after 412, that both readngs
occur, and, what s worse, that the verse ndcates that
God drects our paths. M It s true, n hs Commentaro
n Psamos and Tractatus de Psamo M erome gves
the readng drge n conspectu meo vam tuam and e -
pans ths as meanng that God shoud brng before me
s way, that s, the true Church, est I fa but even
here one readng has t n conspectu tuo vam meam.
erome dd not cam that any one of these readngs was
M Saomon oqutur: Esto confdent n Domnum n toto corde
tuo, n tua nu t em sapenta ne e aters: n omnbus vt tuts cognosce
eum, ut rectas facat vas tuas (Prov. III. 5, 6). InteUge qud oqu-
tur: Nee In sapenta nostra, nee In us vrtutbus confdendum, sed
n soo Domno a quo gressus nomns drguntur. Denque praecptur,
ut oetendamus e v as nostras, et notas esse facamus, quae non abore
propro, ed us ad utoro atque dementa rectae unt. Unde scrptum
est: Rectam fac n conspectu meo vam tuam, sve ut aa e empara
nabent: Rectam fac n conspectu tuo vam meam (Ps. . 9): ut quod
tb rectum est, etam mh rectum esse vdeatur, Idem Saomon oqu-
tur, Devove super Domnum opera tua, et frmabuntur cogtatones tuae
( ror. I. 3). Tune enm nostra cogtato confrmatur, quando
quod agmus, quas super stabem et sodssman petram, Domn
ad utoro devovmus, eque cuneta reputamus, Mgne, vo. III.
co. 678.
M G. Morn, An cdota Maredsoana, Maredso 1895, vo. I, pare I,
p. 18.
bd., pare II, p. 14.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
more correct than another, and, whe n the Roman
Psater and n the Transaton from the ebrew the atter
readng s mantaned, the manuscrpts of the Gacan
Psater vary between both readngs. In any case, the e -
panaton now gven n the Letter to the Goths that the
way of the Lord, whch s aways straght, shoud now be
made straght to hm (or to tsef ), s a bt of verba
absurdty, whch does not agree wth any of erome s nter-
pretatons of the passage.
5. De se to psamo: erubescant et contur-
bentur uehementer omnes nmc me (Ps. I.
11). Et dcts n Graeco uehementer non ha-
ber. Sco, sed hoc uugata. Ceterum et n e-
braeo habet mod, d est uehementer, et omnes
smter transtuerunt.
ere the emma s from the Gacan Psater, where,
however, vehementer s marked by an astersk. In the
Roman and Mozarabc Psater, whch the Goths are obv-
ousy made to quote, vehementer s omtted. erome s
made to re ect hs own Roman Psater 5T on the ground
that ony the ugata omtted acoSp . As a pa8pa s n the
c apa, the e apa s here not the ugata, thus con-
tradctng a prevous contradctons.
6. De s ptmo psamo: ndca me, domne,
secundum usttam meam (Ps. II. 9). Pro
quo habetur n Graeco: rr,v St aoa vnqv oou,
d est u ta usttam tuam. Sed et n hoc mae
n ebraeo enm sedech habet, quod nterpreta-
tur ustta mea, et non sedecach, quod ust-
tam tuam sonat. Sed omnes nterpretes ust-
tam meam voce sm transtuerunt. Nee cu-
qnam udeatur temerarum, quod udcar secun-
T e aso wrtes In hs Commentary to Ezeche ( I. 2), con-
fusng Psams I. 11 and I . 15, con/undontur et revereantur
omnes nmc me, In Mgue, vo. , co. 156.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
dum usttam suam postuet, cum et sequens
uerscuus hoc psum sgnfcet: et secundum
nnocentam meam super me et se t decm psa-
m hoc e ordum st: e aud, domne, usttam
meam (Ps. I. 1) et n septmo decmo quoque
dcatur: retrbuet mh domnus secundum ust-
tam meam et secundum purtatem manuum mea-
rum reddet mh (Ps. II. 25), n ucesmo
quoque qunto psamo scrptum st: proba me,
domne, et tempta me ure renes meos et cor
meum (Ps. . 2), et n quarto dcatur: cum
nuocarem, e audut me deus usttae meae
(Ps. I . 2), et n octogesmo qunto: custod
anmam meam, quonam sanctus sum (Ps.
L . 2), acob quoque oquatur n Genes:
e audct me eras ustta mea (Gen. . 33).
The readng of the Goths does not occur n any known
te t. In a probabty the forger mstook Psam I .
24 for Psam II. 9, for there we reay have n the Ga-
can Psater udca me secundum usttam tuam, Domne,
Deus meus. The forger was not acquanted wth erome s
commentares on the Psams, for he coud have dscovered
there that erome was hmsef very much puzzed by the
emmata and coud e pan them ony on the ground that
Davd was speakng for Chrst.5s erome coud not have
6s Cum nvocarem te e audst me, Deus usttae meae. Incon-
gruum est hoc de Davd accpere, ut qu n superor psamo propter
occsonem Urae paene est nterfectus a fo, nunc audeat dcere:
E audvt me Deus usttae meae. Totus taque psamus ad pstum,
et per pstum ad ustos referendus est. orum sme qud etam
acob ocutus est dcens: E audet me ustta mea. In trbuatons
datast mh: mserere me, et e aud oratonem meam. Lcet mh
au um tuers, et In trbuatone datast mh, tamen ego mser-
corda tua semper ndgeo, Anecdota Maredsoana, vo. II, pars I,
p. 10 f. Custod anmam meam, qua sanctus sum. ua non suo
pattur sed nostro peccato, Patrs posct au um, haud dubum qun
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
faed to menton hs own concepton of the passages, f
he wshed to e pan to the Goths these dffcut ponts.
7. De octauo psamo: qunnam udebo cae-
os tuos (Ps. III. 4). Et dcts, quod tuos n
Graeco non habeat. Uerum est, sed n ebraeo
egtur samacha, quod nterpretatur caeos tuos
et de edtone Theodotons n septuagnta nter-
pretbus addtum est sub astersco cuus re
breuter uobs sensum aperam. Ub qud mnus
habetur n Graeco ab ebraca uertate, Orgenes
de transatone Theodotons adddt et sgnum
posut astersc, d est steam, quae, quod prus
abscondtum udebatur, numnet et n medum
proferat ub autem, quod n ebraeo non est.
n Graecs codcbus nuentur, obeon, d est
acentem, praeposut, quam nos Latne ueru pos-
sumus dcere, quo ostendtur uguandum esse
et confodendum, quod n authentcs brs non
nuentur. uae sgna et n Graecorum Latno-
rumque poematbus nuenuntur.
Ths s e tremey curous. The Goths constanty quote
from erome s three transatons of the Psater and have
to be nstructed anew as to the vaue of astersks and
obe, athough erome took every occason to pont out
the meanng of the two devces,59 and, what s more, spe-
pstus. uod s ad Davd psamum referre vouers, hc sensus est:
Custod anmam meam, qua n bac causa, qua pator angustam, nh
dgnum persecuttone comms ut n septmo quoque psamo egtur:
Domne, s fee Istud, s est nqutas n manbus mes. Non quo nun-
quam Inquum aqud fecert: sed quo Istud, pro quo adfctatur, se
novert non fecsae, bd., p. 65. udca me Domne secundum ust-
tam meam, et secundum nnocentam meam super me. oc Davd
dcere non potest hoc propre Savator convent, qu non peccavt,
bd., pars II, p. 22.
68 Ubcumque vrguae, d est obe sunt, sgnfcatur quod Septua-
gnta pus d ernt, quam habetur n ebraeo. Ub autem astersc.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
40 ISTORY O ARAP CO-GOT IC CULTURE
cfcay e paned them n the very Prefaces to the Psa-
ter w from whch they are quotng the supposedy ncorrect
emmata. It w be observed that from the mass of e-
rome s statements about the astersk and obeus, Isdore
of Seve seected the one gven n the Preface to the Pen-
tateuch, but wth addtons from other paces, for hs
defntons of astcrscus and obeus. 01 Whe the e p na-
a est, steuae praeucentes, e Theodotons edtone ab Orgene add-
tum est, Epstua cronym ad Augustnum, n Mgne, vo. II,
co. 928 quod ut auderem, Orgens me Studum provocavt, qu ed-
ton antquae transatonem Theodotons mscut, astersco et obeo,
Id est, Stea et veru opus omne dstnguens: dum aut ucescere fact
quae mnus ante fuerant, aut superfua quaeque ugu t, et confodt
ma meque quae evangestarum et apostoorum auctortas promuga-
vt, Praefato n Pentateuchum, bd., vo. III, co. 148 f. veru
anteposto, easque uguante, sub ecmus, Praefato n Daneen,
bd., co. 1293 In prncps brorum eadem semper anneotens, rogo,
ut ubcumque praecedentes vrguas vderts, scats ea quae sub ecta
sunt In ebraes voumnbus non haber. Porro ub steae mago
fusert e ebraeo n nostro sermone addta, Praefato n Lbrum
ob, bd., vo. I , co. 62 ubcumque ergo asterscos, d est, Steas
radare n hoc voumne vderts, b scats de ebraeo addtum quod
n Latns codcbus non habetur. Ub vero obeus, transversa sccet
vrga, praeposta est, c Sgnatur qud Septuagnta nterpretes add-
dernt, ve ob decors gratam, ve ob Sprtus sanct auctortatem, cet
In ebraes voumnbus non egatur, Praefato n Lbrum Parapo-
menon, bd., co. 404.
eo Unde consueta praefatone commoneo tarn vos, qubus forte
abor ste desudat, quam eos qu e empara stusmod habere voue-
rnt, ut quae dgenter emendav, cum cura et dgenta transcrbantur.
Notet sb unusqusque ve acentem neam, ve sgna radanta: Id
est, ve obeos ve asterscos. Et ubcumque vdert vrguara praece-
dentem, ab ea usque ad duo puncta quae mpressmus, scat n Septua-
gnta transatorbus pus haber. Ub autem steae smtudnem per-
spe ert, de ebraes voumnbus addtum novert, aeque usque ad duo
puncta, u ta Theodotons dumta at edtonem, qu smpctate ser-
mons a Septuagnta nterpretbus non dscord t, Mgne, vo. I ,
oo. 118 ff.
e Asterscus adpontur n hs quae omssa sunt, ut Inuceacant
per earn notam, quae d esse vdentur. Obeus, Id est, vrgua acena.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ton of asterscus n the Letter to Sunna and retea may
be taken from any passage n erome, that of obeus s
drecty taken from erome s Preface to the Pentateuch,
whence aso Isdore derved hs verbs uguare and con-
fodre. The concdence of the two verbs n the three
passages s strkng. ut the wrter of the Letter to
Sunna and retea had Isdore s passage n mnd, when
he crbbed from erome, because he added hs qute useess
statement to the Goths, quae sgna et n Graecorum Lat-
norumque poematbus nvenuntur, from Isdore s prae-
terea quaedam scrpturarum notae apud ceeb rrmos
auctores fuerunt, quasque antqu ad dstnctonem scrp-
turarum carmnbus et hstors adposuerunt (I. 21. 1),
whch precedes the dscusson of the astersks and obe
and the other cassca sgns.
erome, reyng upon the ebrew te t, defends tuos,
whch he has n hs transaton from the ebrew and
whch s marked wth an astersk n the Gacan Psater.
ut n the Roman Psater, n hs Commentary on Isaah
L . 18, wrtten much ater than the putatve Letter,
n hs Lber contra oannem erosoymtanum, wrtten
about the same tme as the Letter, and n the Commenta-
ro,M ths tuos s omtted.
8. Se to d cmo: ocu tu udeant aequ-
tates (Ps. I. 2). P o quo n Graeco uos
egsse d sts: o 90a ( .o ( ou, d est ocu
me sed rectus ocu tu, qua et supra d e-
rat: de uutu tuo udcum meum prodeat (Ps.
I. 2), ut ocu de n propheta op rante non
adpontur In verbs ve eentents superfue terata, sve In hs o e,
ub ecto aqua fastate notata est, ut quas sagtta uguet uperva-
cua atque fasa confodat, I. 21. 2. 3.
ea Mgne. vo. I , co. 645.
3 Mgne, vo. III, co. 362.
M An cdota Maredsoana, vo. I, pars I, p. 21.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
praua, sed recta conspcant. In pso: custod
me ut pupam ocu (Ps. I. 8). Dctsque
n Graeco eg : custod me, domne, quod nee n
ebraeo nee n uo habetur nterprete. In
eodem : e urge, domne, praeuen eum et sub-
panta eum (Ps. I. 13). Pro quo n Graeco
st: CC TO C, d est praeuen eos et sub-
panta eos sed meus, s egatur numero sn-
guar, s qudem de npo dctum est, de quo
st a t n sequtur : praeuen eum et subpanta eum
erpe anmam mcam ab npo (Ps. I. 13).
Nuque dubum, qun daboum sgnfcet.
Unfortunatey ths Psam s not dscussed n any of
erome s wrtngs, but the Roman Psater has ocu met.
erome, who n ths Letter s made a stcker for the
ebrew orgna and who bases the correctness of hs trans-
aton on the precse wordng n the ebrew or n the
Greek of the Septuagnt, here wfuy changes the Septua-
gnt pa Oaoov OC TOU to pracvcn eum on the ground that
t refers to npus, the dev. Yet erome has praeven eos
n the Roman Psater, as n the Septuagnt and e apa,
and praeven faccm e us n hs transaton from the
ebrew, as n the ebrew te t and n Aqua and Sym-
machus.
9. S ptmo d cmo: grande et carbones
gns (Ps. II. 14). Et quaerts, cur Graecua
stum uerscuum secundum non habeat nter-
posts duobus uersbus. Sed scendum, qua de
ebraco et Theodotons edtone n septuagnta
nterpretbus sub astersco addtnm st. In eo-
dem : qu perfect pedes mcos tamquam ceruorum
(Ps. II. 34). Pro quo scrbts n Graeco
nuenr : ae D- cou d est tamquam ceru/
snguarem numerum pro pura. Sed n e-
braeo puras numeras postns est chaaoth et
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
omnes nterpretes puraem numerum transtue-
runt. In eodem : et dedst mh protectonem
sauts tuae (Ps. II. 36). Pro quo n raeco
nos egsse d sts: TT C ( ) ( AOU d est sa-
uts meae. Sed n ebraeo esacha sauts
tuae sgnfcat, non meae quod et omnes nter-
pretes transtuerunt. In pso: subpantast n-
surgentes n me subtus me (Ps. II. 40). Pro
quo n Graeco pus nuensse uos dcts: omnes
nsurgentes sed omnes addtum est. In eodem :
uut domnus ct bcnedctus deus meus (Ps.
II. 47). Et dcts n Graeco non haber
meus. uod non sub astersco, sed ab pss
Septuagnta de ebraca uertate transatum est
et cunct nterpretes n hac parte consentunt.
In eodem: berator meus de gentbus racunds
(Ps. II. 48). Pro quo n Graeco nuensse
uos dcts : ab nmcs mcs fortbus sue poten-
tbus. Et qua seme uertat studemus, s qud
ue transferents festnatone ue scrbentum
uto deprauatum est, smpcter confter et
emendare debemus. In ebraeo nh aud ha-
bet: berator meus ab nmcs mes. Septua-
gnta autem racunds addderunt. Et pro gen-
tbus tarn n ebraeo quam n cuncts nterpre-
tbus nmc post sunt et mror, quomodo pro
nmcs gentes mutatae snt.
ere, too, we have no correspondng emmata n erome,
not even n the Commentaro, whe a Tractatus de
psamo II has not come down to us. The readng
TY ffuTT pac .OU s recorded by Mgne from severa Greek
manuscrpts and sauts meae n the Code eronenss,
that s, n the ate te t of erome accordng to the Roman
o. I , co. 145 f., notes d and I.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Psater, even as t s n St. Augustne. M The omsson
of meus cannot be verfed from any known te t. The
rest of the emmata, e cept the ast, are a from the Ga-
can Psater, whe the correctons suggested by the Goths
are a from the Roman and Mozarabc Psaters. The
emma berator meus de gentbus racunda s especay
nterestng, because erome s made to condemn t as a
scrba bunder. Yet t s n the Antgua, n Cassodo-
rus, and the Mozarabc Psater recorded n Sabater, and
aso n the Pseudo- eronyman revarum. To make
matters worse, de gentbus racunds s n the Roman
Psater, whe the Gacan Psater reads de nmcs mes
racunds, the atter word, however, marked by an obeus.
The Goths fortbus sue potentbus cannot be verfed.
10. Octauo d cmo: e utaut ut ggans ad
currendcm uam suam (Ps. III. 6). Et dc-
ts, quod n Graeco suam non habeat sed hoc
nos sub ueru addtum reppermus et n ebraeo
non esse manfestum est.
erome here apparenty s made to correct hs emma
by repeatng suam, as havng been marked wth an obeus.
The Gacan, Roman and Mozarabc Psaters omt suam,
though some manuscrpts of the Gacan Psater mark t
wth an obeus. erome keeps suam n ths verse n a
quotaton n hs Commentary to Isaah III. 1. M It s aso
preserved n Gamut., Cob. and Germ. M
11. Nono d cmo: trbuat tb secundum
cor tuum (Ps. 3 . 5). Et dcts n Graeco
uos hoc uerscuo addtum nomen dbmn reppe-
rsse, quod superfuum est, qua e superorbus
The I quote from tbe naratfmfs, Mgne, vos. I and
II.
er AS gven n Sabater, from Code Co bertnu .
es Mgne, vo. I , co. 58.
Ths I quote from Sabater.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
cW ovo subaudtur, unde coept et psamus:
e audat te domnus n de trbuatons (Ps.
I . 2), ut et hc sub eodem sensu dcatur:
trbuat tb secundum cor tuum, d est pse dom-
nus, de quo supra dctum est. In eodem: et
e aud nos n de, qua nuocauermus te (Ps.
I . 10). Pro quo egsse uos dcts: n quo-
cumque de sed superus cum ebraca uertate
concordat, ub scrptum est bom, d est n de.
Domnus s n the Roman and Mozarabc Psaters. In
quacumquc de s not ony n the Mozarabc Psater, but
aso n erome s Commentaro, where, to make matters
worse, erome says: In hebraeo ta scrptum est: Do-
mne savum fac regcm, qu e audet nos n quacumque
de nvocavermus eum.
12. Ucesmo prmo: tu autem, domne, ne
c :gaucrs au um tuum a me (Ps. I. 20).
ro quo dcts nuensse uos meum quod et
uerun est et ta corrgendum. reue enm: s
qud scrptorum errore mutatum est, stuta cre-
dmus contentone defendere. In eodem : unuer-
sum semen acob, magnfcate cum (Ps. I.
24), pro quo n Graeco scrptum st: Socdoate
auTdv, d est gorfcate eum. Sed scendum,
quod, ubcumque n Graeco gorfcate scrptum
est, Latnus nterpres magnfcate transtuert
secundum ud, quod n E odo dctur: cnnte-
mus domno gorose enm magnfcatus est (E .
I. 1), pro quo n Graeco scrbtur: gorfcatus
est sed n Latno sermone, s transferatur, ft
ndecora transato et nos emendantes om psa-
terum, ubcumque sensus dem est, ueterum n-
terpretum consuetudnem mutare noumus, ne
nma noutate ectors studum terreremus.
The dscusson to I. 20 makes no sense whatsoever,
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
especay snce the Gacan and Roman Psaters have the
emma wth tuam. What reay happened s ths. The
forger found n erome s transaton from the ebrew,
tu autem Domne, ne onge fas: forttudo mea, n au um
meum festna. the atter part for ad defensonem meam
conspcc of the Gacan Psater, and so umped to the
concuson that meum of the transaton from the ebrew
shoud be used for tuum of the Gacan Psater.
The forger never took the troube to verfy hs state-
ments. ow coud erome have sad that wherever the
Greek had gorfcate the Latn transator had magnf-
cate, when both occur frequenty throughout the be,
and, what s worse, n E odus , from whch he quotes
gorose enm magnfcatus est, to avod the repetton
gorose gorfcatus est, he hmsef a few nes further
down wrtes ste Deus meus, et torfcabo eum e-
sdes, n the very Psater n whch he cams to foow the
oder versons, he uses gorfcare n I . 4, L . 9,
12, L III. 8, C. 15, as n the od verson, where the
Greek has So etv.
One sees, however, why the forger dwet upon the fact
that erome dd not change the od verson wherever the
sense was the same. e wanted to drag n by the har
erome s phrase n the Proogue to Eccesastes,TO nec
novtate nma ectors studum deterrerem n the new
combnaton, ueterum nterpretum consuetudnem mutare
nonmus, ne nma noutate ectors studum terreremus.
To make matters worse, erome s Gacan Psater has n
Psam I. 4, the very passage under dscusson, gorf-
cate, where hs Roman Psater has magnfcate. Now the
Goths are constanty companng of the changes n e-
rome s Gacan Psater, and here they are companng
aganst the oder transaton, whch erome s not uphod-
ng, and erome a of a sudden does not know hs own
TO See p. 25.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
second verson, athough he amost e cusvey quotes from
t and occasonay even from hs thrd transaton, from
the ebrew. Apparenty the forger quoted here the emma
from the revarum n Psamos, whch has many nter-
poatons, and n whch magnfcate s actuay used. n
In the eghth and nnth centures there was a tendency to
return to magnfcate for gorfcate of erome s Gacan
Psater. Ths s evdenced by the curous magorfcate
of Casnenss. n.
13. Ucesmo secundo: ca meus ne-
brans quam praecarus est (Ps. II. 5). Pro
quo n Graeco egsse uos dcts: ca tuus
sed hoc n ovf errore obtnut. Ceterum et
Septuagnta et ebracum et omnes nterpretes
ca meus habent, quod ebrace dctur chos
aoqun ca tuus esset chosach.
erome, t s true, n the Psaters wrtes ca meus,
but everywhere ese he has ca tuus,73 as n the Afrcan
Psater, or, n referrng to the passage oosey, ca Do-
mn. 7 Ony once has he ca meus. n The Mozarabc
Psater has pocuum tunm. As tb n pov oou s n the
e apa, the S th Edton and Symmachus, one of these,
f not a three, must be the ov .
14. Ucesmo quarto: confundantur omnes
nque agentes (Ps. I . 4). Et dcts, quod
omnes n Graeco non habeat, et bene nam nee
n ebraeo habet, sed n Septuagnta sub ueru
n Mgne, vo. I, co. 883.
72 A. M. Ame, Lber Psamorum u ta antqussmam atnam
verronem nunc prmum e Casnens Cod. 557 n uccm profertur,
Romae, Ratsbonae, Neo-Eborac 1912, n Coectanea bbca atno cura
et studo monachorum S. enedct, vo. I.
73 CSEL., vo. LI , p. 388, Mgne, vo. , cos. 648, 649, 958, 1394.
74 Ep. LI , n C8EL., vo. LI , p. 322, Mgne, vo. III, co 1122.
78 Ep. C , In CSEL., vo. L , p. 479.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
addtum est. In eodem: nnocentes et rect
adhaeserunt mh, qua sustnu te (Ps. I .
21). Et dcts n Graeco uos reppersse domne,
quod superfuum est.
Omnes s omtted n the Roman Psater. The Mozar-
abc Psater has confundantur nqu facentes vana. Do-
mne s n the Roman and Mozarabc Psaters.
15. Ucesmo se to: et nunc ecce e ataut
caput meum (Ps. I. 6). Sed ecce super-
fuum est. In eodem: e qusut fades mea (Ps.
I. 8), pro quo n Graeco st postum: qnne-
sut te fades mea. Sed meus superus.
Ecce s n Cos., Med., Moz.76 Te s n the Gacan
Psater and n Paat.7T It s absent from the Utrecht
Psater.78
16. Ucesmo septmo: e aud uocem de-
precatons meae (Ps. II. 2), pro quo uos
nuensse d sts: e aud, domne. Sed et hoc
addtum est.
Domne s n Cassodorus, St. Augustne, etc.
17. Ucesmo octauo: et n tempo eus
omns dcet goram (Ps. III. 9), pro quo
n Graeco st: 5 TIC. uod s transferre uo-
uermus ad uerbum omns qus, n a o av
nterprctatons ncurrmus et ft absurda trans-
ato. In eodem: domnus duuum nhabtare
fadt (Ps. III. 10), pro quo egsse uos dc-
ts: domnus duuum nhabtat quorum prus
ad gratam pertnet credentbus, secundum ad
eus, n quo credunt, habtacuum. Sed qua
76 Mcdoanenss and Germanenss I quote from Mgne, vo. I,
co. 21 ff. Moz. Is the Mozarabc Psater as quoted n Sabater.
TT Mgne, vo. I . co. 161.
7s Latn Psater n the Unversty Lbrary of Utrecht, photographed
and produced n facsme, London 1875 .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
asaph uerbum ambguum est et potest utrumque
sonare nam et sesso et habtato dctur et
n pso psamo de grata baptsmats dcebatur:
uo domn super aquas domnus super aquas
mutas (Ps. III. 3) et: uo domn praepa-
rants ceruos et reueabt condensa et n tempo
eus omns dcet goram (Ps. III. 9) , de
pss sentre uoumus, qu gorfcant domnum,
et nterpretat sumus: domnus duuum nhab-
tare fact.
ut cronenss and Lber Promssonum TO have omns-
qusquc, whch e acty corresponds to a TI . Moreover,
the emma omns dcet goram s n the Utrecht Psa-
ter, whereas the Gacan Psater has omnes dcent go-
ram. erome has domnus duuum nhabtat n tfte
Roman Psater, and the Mozarabc Psater has nhabtabt,
and n the Commentaro erome e pans duvum n-
habtat by ardam terram Deus non possdet.
18. Trcesmo: quonam tu es protector
meus (Ps. . 5). Rursum et n hoc oco
add t nn nomen domn est et ne eadem semper
ncucem, obseruare debets nomen domn et de
saepssme addtum et d uos debere sequ, quod
de ebraco et de septuagnta nterpretbus
emendaumus. In eodem: ego autem d n e -
cessu ments meac (Ps. . 23). Pro quo n
Latns codcbus egabatur: n pauore meo. et
nos u ta Graecum transtumus: Iv t ndfoet
(AOU, d est n c cessu ments meae ater enm
I CT C Latnus scrmo e prmere non potest
ns ments e cessum. Ater me n ebraco
egsse noueram: n stupore et n admratone
mea.
T9 p. Capee, Le Te te du Psatttcr Latn en Afrque, n Coecta-
nea bbca atna euro, ct studo monachorum S. enedct, Rome 1913,
vo. I . p. 92.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Domne and n pauore meo are n the Roman and Moz-
arabc Psaters. ere the forger shows hs cards. e
makes erome te the Goths that they must foow what
he has corrected from the ebrew and the Septuagnt, and
by ths, as the emmata ceary show, the forger means
the Gacan Psater wth such correctons as were current
n the eghth and nnth centures, n the Utrecht Psater
and esewhere.
19. Trc smo prmo: est n sprtu
us dous (Ps. I 2). Pro quo n Graeco
egsse uos dcts: ora at to , d est
n ore eus dous, quod sous Symmachus posut.
Aoqun et septuagnta nterpr tes et Theodo-
ton et unta et Se ta et Aqua et psum e-
bracum n sprtu eus habet, quod ebraco
dctur brucho. Sn autem esset n ore eus,
scrberetur baffo. In eodem : conucrsus sum n
aerumna mea (Ps. I. 4). In Graeco mea
non esse suggerts, quod e ebraco et de trans-
atone Theodotons sub astersco addtum est,
et n ebraeo egtur asadd. asadd .
In ore e us dous s n the Roman and Mozarabc Psa-
ters. Apparenty erome s made to defend n aerumna
mea on the ground of the ebrew asadd. Mea s omtted
n the Roman and Mozarabc Psaters. erome hmsef
wrtes versatus sum n msera, even n a Letter whch
he s supposed to have wrtten at neary the same tme as
the Letter to the Goths.81 Ony once, n hs Commentary
so Apooga adversus bros Rufn, II. 7, In Mgne, vo. III, co.
429, Daogua adversvs Peaganos, II. 24, bd., co. 563, (n nfrmtate)
Comment, n Isaam, I . 9 seqq., bd., yo. I , co. 331, (In m-
sera) L I. 24, bd., co. 676, Comment, n Abacuc, III, vo. , co.
1324, Comment, n eremam, I . , In C8EL., vo. LI , p. 222.
81 Ep. C III, In C8EL., vo. L , p. 307.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
to Ezeche, dd he wrte n aerumna mea, n accordance
wth hs Gacan verson.
20. Trc smo quarto : omna ossa mea d-
cent: domne (Ps. I . 10). Pro quo n
Graeco bs domne nuensse uos dcts. Sed
scendum, quod muta snt e empara apud e-
braeos, quae ne seme qu dem domnum ha-
beant.
Severa Septuagnt te ts have pte ps.
21. Trc smo se to: et uam eus uoet
( I. 23). In Graeco uoet nms uos egs-
se d sts. uod addtum est nee apud quem-
quam habetur nterpretum.
The Mozarabc Psater has cupet nms one manu-
scrpt of the Roman Psater has voet nms, and Medo.
has cupet vade severa Septuagnt te ts have wp pa.
To make matters worse, erome quotes n hs Commentary
to eremah, II. 96, et uam eus uoet nms.
22. Trc smo octauo: uerumtamen none
conturbatur omns homo ( III. 12). Et
dcts uos n Graeco non nuensse conturbatur.
Sed et hoc sub ueru n Septuagnta addtum est
et h e apud uos et apud perosque error e or-
tur, quod scrptorum negegenta urgus et
asterscs subtracts dstncto unuersa confun-
dtur.
Conturbatur s omtted n the Gacan, Roman and
Mozarabc Psaters. Indeed, the whoe emma, uerumta-
men uane conturbatur omns homo s found nowhere at
a n erome, but s the readng n the Antqua, wth the
addton of vvcns, and s adopted n the Modern ugate,
hence t must have entered the Psater at a ater tme than
erome s.
82 Mgne. vo. , oo. 40.
83 CSEL., vo. LI , p. 139.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
23. Trcesmo nono: et egem tuam n me-
do cords me (Ps. I . 9). Pro quo n
Graeco reppersse uos dcts: n medo uentrs
me, quod et n ebraeo scrptum est batthoch
mea. Sed propter euphonam apud Latnos n
corde transatum est et tamen non debemus
eubtrahere, quod uerum est. In eodem: domne,
n adutorum meum respce (Ps. I . 14).
Pro quo n Graeco reppersse uos dcts :a susov,
d est festna. Sed apud Septuagnta pda e ,
d est respce, scrptum est.
Medo. has n medo ventrs me. The emma of verse
14 s n none of erome s Psaters. The Gacan Psater
has ad ad uvandum me. Casn. has n adutorum meum
propera, where propera s the transaton of azeCaov,whch
s found n some Septuagnt te ts. ere the forger
bundered egregousy. If he had ooked at erome s trans-
aton from the ebrew, he woud have found there the
emma ad ad uvandum me festna, whch here he s made
to condemn, athough he s supposed to be a stcker for
the ebrew te t.
24. uadragesmo: et s ngredcbatur, ut
uderet (Ps. L. 7). Et dcts, quod s n
Graeco non st postum, cum manfestssme et
n ebraeo et n cuncts nterpretbus scrptum
st et Septuagnta transtuernt: a E etae opeueTo
TOU Ssv.
S s omtted n the Roman and Mozarabc Psaters,
even as t s wantng n the Antqua and a arge number
of te ts.
25. uadragesmo prmo: sautare uutus
me, deus meus ( LI. 6). Pro quo nuensse
uos dcts: et deus meus. Sed scendum hoc n
sto psamo bs nuenr et n prmo postum
esse: sautare uutus me, deus meus, n secundo
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
autem, d est n fne psus psam : sautare uu-
tus me et deus meus ( LI. 12), ta dumta t,
ut et conuncto de ebraeo et de Theodotone
sub astersco addta st. In eodem : e probraue-
runt mh, qu trbuant me ( LI. 11). Pro quo
uos nuensse d sts: o po (tou, d est n-
mc me, cum et apud Septuagnta scrptum
st: o ovte ( et apud ebraeos sorora,
d est hostes me. In eodem: Spera n deum,
quonam adhuc conftcbor (Ps. LI. 12).
Et dcts adhuc n Graeco non nuenr. uod
sub astersco addtum est ta enm et n e-
braeo scrptum reppermus ch od, quod sgn-
fcatur TI ( Latneque dctur quonam adhuc.
oc psum etam n quadragesmo secundo nte-
egendum.
In spte of the correct dscusson, et s n the Gacan,
and Mozarabc Psaters, and n many Greek cod-
ces. It s absent from the Utrecht Psater, Casn. and
Cassodorus. Inmc me s n the Gacan Psater,
athough absent from the . It s hard to te
whether erome s made here to agree wth the Goths or
not. In any case, the te ts have taken a somersaut.
Adhuc s marked wth an astersk n the Gacan Psater,
but the Roman and Mozarabc Psaters do not have t,
nor does erome empoy t. M
26. uadragesmo terto: et non egreders
n urtutbus nostrs ( LIII. 10). Pro quo n
Graeco reppersse uos dcts: et non egreders,
deus. Sed superfuum est. In pso : posst nos
n smtudnem gentbus (Ps. LIII 15), pro
quo n Graeco scrptum st Iv 9v trv. Sed,
s dctum fusset n Latno n smtudnem
84 Ep. II, n CSEL., vo. LI . p. 152, Ep. C III, bd., vo. L .
p. 332.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
n gentbus, 2 9wvov esset, et propterea abs-
que damno sensus nterpretatons eeganta con-
seruata est. Aoqun n ebraco ta scrptum
repper : posust nos prouerbum n gentbus.
In eodem: e urge, aduua nos (Ps. LIII. 26).
Pro quo more s to n Graeco nomen domn
addtum est.
Deus s n the Gacan, Roman and Mozarabc Psa-
ters. It s absent from the Utrecht Psater and the Ant-
gua and the Gommentaro. The cacophonous n smtu-
dnem n gentbus s n St. Augustne. Domne, whch
erome s here made to decare superfuous, s n the Ga-
can, Roman and Mozarabc Psaters, but absent from
the transaton from the ebrew.
27. uadragesmo quarto: sagttae tuae
acutae (Ps. LI . 6). Pro quo n Graeco egs-
se uos dcts: acutae, potentssme. Sed hoc
mae et de superore uerscuo addtum est, n
quo egtur: accngcrc gado tuo super femur
tuum, potentssme.
Potentssme s n the Roman and Mozarabc Psaters,
though, as stated n the Letter, tacked on n the Gacan
Psater to the verse above.
28. uadragesmo s ptmo: guonam ecce
reges congrcgat sunt (Ps. L II. 5). Pro quo
n Graeco egsse uos dcts : quonam ecce reges
ens congregat sunt. uod superfuum esse pse
ectons te tus ostendt et n ueterbus codc-
bus Latnorum scrptum erat reges terrae, quod
nos tumus, qua nee n ebraeo nee n Septua-
gnta reppertur. In Ipso: scut audumus, sc
udmus (Ps. L II. 9). Pro quo n Graeco
reppersse uos dcts: etc ct udmus, quod su-
perfuum est egtur enm n ebraeo chen
ranu, quod nterpretatur eT o( ev, hoc est
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
sc udmus. In eodem : suscepmus, deus, mse-
rcordam tuam n medo temp tu (Ps. LII.
10). Pro eo, quod nos de ebraco et de septua-
gnta nterpr tons uertmus temp tu, n Grae-
co egsse nos dcts popu tu, quod super-
futn est. In ebraco scrptum est echaach,
d est -cou voco cou, hoc est temp tu, et non
ammach, quod popuum tuum sgnfcat.
The statement that terrae was omtted by erome be-
cause t s not n the Septuagnt s ncorrect. It s aso
n the e apa. erome s omsson of terrae n a hs
transatons s apparenty due to an eary correcton from
the ebrew. The dscusson about verse 9 s useess, be-
cause, athough the Gacan Psater has sc, the Roman
and Mozarabc Psaters have ta et, and erome n hs
other works never uses sc. esdes, n hs transaton
from the ebrew he wrtes ta. The statement that popu
tu s superfuous s sy. It s smpy a mstake whch
the Goths owed to a readng of some bad Septuagnt te t,
where otou was wrtten for vao . Yet t s aso n St.
Augustne, Meda, and German.
29. uadragesmo octauo: homo, cum n
honore esset (Ps. L III. 21). Pro quo n
Graeco nuensse uos dcts : ct homo, n honore
cum esset. Sed scendum, quod ste uerscuus
bs n hoc psamo st et n pror addtam habeat
et conunctonem, n fne non habeat. In eodem :
et domnabuntur corum ust (Ps. L III. 15).
Pro usts EUOetc, d est rectos, n Graeco
egsse uos dcts sed hoc propter e cuv orv
ta n Latnum uersum est. Aoqun et n eo
oco, ub scrptum egmus: In bro e Oe , us-
85 . L , In CSEL., vo. LI , p. 555 (ta et), . III, bd.,
p. 213 (et). Comment, n Isaam, LI . 11. 12, In Mgne, vo. I .
co. 623 (t a).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
torum bro nteegmus, et non debemus sc
uerbum de uerbo e prmere, ut, dum syabam
sequmur, perdamus nteegentam. In eodem:
de manu nfern cum berauert me (Ps. -L III.
16). Pro quo n Graeco egsse uos dcts: cum
accepert me. uod qudem et nos ta de Septua-
gnta uertmus et mror, a quo n uestro codce
deprauatum st.
The dscusson of verses 13 and 21 s stupd. In the
frst pace, the Roman and Mozarabc Psaters have et
n the second pace, n hs quotatons erome omts et
even n verse 13. M The readng et homo n honore cum
essct s n the Mozarabc Psater. The treatment of verse
15 s aso sy. It s qute true that, as a rue, erome
speaks of ber ustorum, but he ust as frequenty uses
rect for euOet , especay n the transaton of ths very
passage from the ebrew: et sub cent eos rect n matu-
tno. If he had sad that he dd not wsh to dsturb the
transaton of the Antqua, there mght have been some
ustce n hs statement. ut he s smpy guessng when
.he says that euphony demands n Latn ust for euOe ,
for erome hmsef constanty used rectus for euOu n
the Psams, as may be seen by referrng to a Concor-
dance, whe on some occasons, as n L II. 1, recta
udcate, he uses ustus n the correspondng Roman
Psater. Then the remark n regard to verse 16 s the frst
spark of ntegence n the forger, for t s uncondtonay
correct. owever, ths berauert, no doubt, crept n from
the Roman Psater, where we have verumtamen Deus be-
rabt anmam meam de manu nfer dum accepert me.
30. uadragesmo nono: sedens aduersus
fratrem tuum oquebars (Ps. LI . 20). Pro
quo n Graeco reppersse uos dcts: ata TOU
s6 Comment, n Isaam, , n Mgne, vo. I , co. 340, L. 1.
bd., co. 476, Comment, n Ezechecm, II, bd., vo. , co. 306.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ou oou , et patats non bene uer-
sum, qaa d mus: aduersus fratrem tuum o-
quebars, et debusse nos dcere: aduersus fra-
trem tuum detrahebas quod utosum esse et
n rostra, ngua non stare etam stuts patet
Nee gnoramus, quod otTa a ta dcatur de-
tracto qua m s uouermus poner non pos-
sumus dcere: aduersus fratrem tuum detrahe-
bas/ sed: de fratre tuo detrahebas. uod s
fecermus, rursum contentosus uerborum ca-
umnator nquret, quare non d ermus:
aSe coo oou, hoc est aduersus fratrem tu-
um. aec superfua sunt et non debemus n
putda nos uerborum nterpretaton torquere,
cum damnum non st n sensbus, qua unaquae-
que ugua, ut ante am d , sus propretatbus
oqutur. In pso : ne guando rapat et st, qu
erpat ( LI , 22). Et n Graeco reppersse
uos dcts: et non st, qu erpat, quod et a
nobs uersum est et n nostrs codcbs sc ha-
betur. Et mror, quomodo utum brara dor-
mtants ad cupara referats nterprets, ns
forte fuert hoc : ne quando rapat nee st, qu
erpat, et e pro nee et scrpsert. In eodem :
sacrfcum auds honorfcabt me (Ps. LI .
23). Pro quo n Graeco scrbtur: 8 5 . ,
d est gorfcabt me, de quo et supra d mus.
In euangeo n eo oco, ub n Graeco egmus:
, 8 a v (/.e Tf 8 T), f efyov ep ao pb
too tbv y.ov Ysv aOa, n Latno egtur: pater,
carfca me (oh. II. 5). Noumus ergo
nmutare, quod ab antqus egebatur, qua dem
sensus erat.
ere, too, erome s correcty argung for an domatc
Latn. The ony troube s that the fauty emma s n
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
hs Roman Psater and aso n the Mozarabc Psater. In
erome s quotatons ony the Gacan emma occurs.
The reference to verse 22 s correct, for non seems to be
omtted from the emma n some fauty te t.
31. unquagesmo quarto: e pectabam
eum, qu sauum me fect (Ps. LI . 9). Et
dc s uos nuensse n Graeco: e pectabam
deum, quod addtum est. In eodem: a pusa-
nmtate sprttts (Ps. LI . 9). Et n Grae-
co nuensse uos dcta : cb , quod
propre pusanmtas dctur. Sed scendum,
quod pro fo u Aqua et Symmachus et
Theodoto et qunta edto nterpr t t sunt:
rveu .otTo , d est a sprtu, et n ebraeo
scrptum st merucha omnsque sensus ta apnd
eos egatur: festnaba, ut sauer a sprtu tem-
pestats et turbns. In eodem : quonam s n-
mcus macd sset (Ps. LI . 13). In Graeco
c ve Scev, hoc est e probrasset, postura est. Sed
nter maedcta et obprobra sensum non dscre-
pare perspcuum est.
The Mozarabc Psater has e pectabam Domnum qu
me sabum facerct a puso anmo et tempest te, whch s
n keepng wth the Gothc crtcsm. The Roman Psater
and St. Augustne omt Sprtus. In verse 13 St. Augu-
stne has c probrasset. esdes, the Gacan Psater
reads s nmcus meus, whe the Utrecht Psater, ke the
Antqua, has the emma wthout meus.
32. unquagesmo qunto : quonam mut
beantes aduersum me, ab attdne dd tmebo
(Ps. L . 3-4). Et dcts n Graeco uos ne-
nsse: non tmebo, quod addtum est. Et est
er Ep. LII, In CSEL., vo. LI , p. 437, Apooga advenus bro
Rufn, I. 31, n Mgne, vo. III, co. 424, Comment, n Isaam, III.
Ibd., vo. I . co. 628 L
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ordo: quonam mut dmcant aduersum me,
dcrco ego ab attudne de tmebo, hoc est:
non beantes aduersum me sed tuum e cesum
tmebo umen. In pso : n ra popuos confrn-
ges (Ps. L . 8). Pro quo n Graeco egtur:
ev py ao ctra e , (d est deces, non ot-
Tea Et ), d est confrnges. Et apud Latnos
pro eo, quod est, deces, d est crr e , mae
error obtnut tma ec , d est confrnges nam
et n ebraeo hored habet, d est etTa asov,
quod nos possumus decere depone et Symma-
chus nterpretatus est .
Yet Meda, and arus have non tmebo. It s not
possbe to make any sense of the dscusson of verse 8,
uness erome s made to cam that hs use of confrnges
n the Gacan and Roman Psaters s wrong and that t
shoud be deces, even as he has detrahe n the trans-
aton from the ebrew.
33. unquagesmo octauo: qud deus
susceptor meus (Ps. L III. 10). Pro quo n
Graeco postura est : susceptor meus es tu. Sed
scendum n ebraeo nee es scrptum nee tu
et apud Septuagnta soos nuenr. In pso:
Deus meus, uohntas eus pracucnet me (Ps.
L III. 11). Pro quo n Graeco scrptum est:
I eo , d est msercorda eus, quod
et uerus est. Sed n ebraeo scrptum est:
msercorda mea pracuenet me. In eodem :
deus ostcndt mh nter nmcos meos (Ps.
L III. 11). Pro quo n Graeco postum est:
deus meus sed meus addtum est. In codera :
ne occdas eos, ne guando obuscantur popu
tu (Ps. L III. 12). Pro quo n Graeco scrp-
tum est: egs tu e sed n Septuagnta et n
ebraeo non habet popu tu, sed popu met
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
et a nobe ta uersum est. In eodem : et scent,
qua deus domnator acob fnum terrae (Ps.
L III. 14). Pro quo n Graeco scrptum est:
et fnum terrae, sed et conuncto addta est
et ordo est: scent, qua deus acob domnator
fnum terrae.
In verse 10 erome s made to msstate hs own case.
The Gacan and Roman Psaters have es. The emma
s the same as n the Utrecht Psater smary, Ca-
sn. has quonam deus protecto mea Meda, agrees
wth the Gothc crtcsm, for t has qua tu Deus susceptor
meus es. In verse 11 the Gacan, Roman, and Mozarabc
Psaters, and the transaton from the ebrew have mse-
rcorda e us, but Sabater gves vountas for Rom. abr.
erome s made to say that meus s superfuous, yet t s
n the Gacan, Roman and Mozarabc Psaters. In verse
12 popu mc s n the transaton from the ebrew and
n the Gacan Psater. The Roman and Mozarabc Psa-
ters have Icgs tuae, and the Commentaro has nomns
tu. In verse 14 the Gacan, Roman and Mozarabc Psa-
ters have et, whch s omtted n the Antgua, Cos. and
Moz.
34. unquagesmo nono: qus deducet me
usque n Idumaeamf (Ps. LI . 11). Pro quo
n Graeco habet: out qus deducet mef Sed
superfuum est.
Aut s n the Roman and Mozarabc Psaters, but ab-
sent from the Gacan Psater.
35. Se ag smo: quonam tu, deus meus,
e audst oratonem meam (Ps. L . 6), pro quo
egatur n Graeco : qua tu, deus, e audst me.
uod non habet n ebraeo nee n septua-
gnta nterpretbus et n Latno addtum est. In
eodem : psaam nomn tuo n saecuum saecu
(Ps. L . 9), pro quo n Graeco st: n saecuum.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Et n ebraeo seme habet aed, d est n aeter-
num, et non oam, quod est n saecuum.
If erome ob ects to the omsson of meus, ths s
omtted n the Eoman Psater. If he ob ects to me for
meam oratoncm, there s no warrant for such a readng
n the Greek. It s mpossbe to make out what the state-
ment to verse 9 s, as erome has n saecuum saecu n
the Gacan and Roman Psaters, and ugter n hs trans-
aton from the ebrew.
36. Se ag smo prmo: qua deus adutor
noser n actcrnum (Ps. L I. 9). Pro quo n
Graeco est : dcus adutor noser. Ergo n aeter-
num obeus est.
In aeternum s omtted n the Roman and Mozarabc
Psaters and n the transaton from the ebrew qud
s omtted n the Gacan and Mozarabc Psaters and n
the transaton from the ebrew. The emma s found
compete n the Utrecht Psater.
37. Se ag smo secundo: stut tb an-
ma mea (Ps. L II. 2). Pro quo n Graeco st:
stut n te anma mea. Sed n ebraeo non
habet attha/ quod sgnfcat te, sed ach, quod
ostendtur tb, quod et orones nterpretes trans-
tuerunt. Ergo secundum nguae propretatem
uersum est n Latnum.
ere the forger has agan bundered egregousy. e-
rome has stvt n te n the Gacan and Roman Psaters
(as t s aso found n the Mozarabc Psater) and stvt
tc n hs transaton from the ebrew, and not tb for
ach, as he cams here. In the Commentaro and n hs
quotatons erome has n te, M once ad te. Stvt tb
s n arns and Casn.
88 Ep. C III, n C8EL., vo. L , p. 337, Comment, n Isaam,
L III, 18, 19, n Mgne, vo. I . co. 620, Comment, n Osee, I. 3.
WA, vo. , co. 868.
89 Comment, n Ezecheem, I. 23 seqq., bd., co. 144.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
62 ISTO Y OP ARA ICO-GOT IC CULTURE
38. Se ag smo terto: sagttae paruuo-
rum factae sunt pagae eorum (Ps. L III. 8).
Pro quo n Graeco: sagtta paruuorum sed, s
sc dcamus, non resonat n Latno : sagtta par-
uuorum factae sunt pagae eorum. Pro quo
meus habet n ebraeo: percutet eos deus
acuo repentno et nferentur pagae eorum.
The Septuagnt has e oc.
39. Se ag smo quarto: qu conturbas
profundum mars, sonum fuctuum ens (Ps.
L I . 8). In Graeco addtum scrbts: qus
sustnebt uod superfuum est subaudtur
enm : qu conturbas profundum mars et con-
turbas sonum fuctuum eus. In eodem : parast
cbum orum, quonam ta est praeparato eus
(Ps. L I . 10). Et dcts, quod n Graeco non
st eus, cum n ebraeo thechna manfeste
praeparatonem eus sgnfcet eus autem, d
est terrae, de qua supra d erat: ustast ter-
ram et nebrast earn.
In verse 8 the Roman Psater and the Antqua have
qus sustnebt and the Mozarabc Psater has qus suf-
feret. In verse 10 the Septuagnt omts e us, and erome
wrtes n the Roman Psater praeparato tua, whch he
quotes. w
40. Se ag smo qunto : hoocausta medu-
ata offeram tb cum ncensu aretum ( Ps. L .
15). Pro quo dcts nuensse uos : cum ncensu
et arctbus, sed mae n ebraeo enm scrptum
est: em catoroth hem, quod nterpretatur:
(teta 01 1 pwv, d est: cum ncensu are-
tum. In eodem : propterea e audut deus ( Ps.
L . 19). Pro quo n Graeco nuensse uos
eo Comment, n Ezecheem, L II. 6 seqq., In Mgne, vo. ,
co. 472.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
dcts : e audut me deus, quod superfuum est.
Cum ncensu et aretbus and e audvt me deus are
n the Roman and Mozarabc Psaters.
41. Se ag smo s ptmo: et e utent n
conspectu eus ( . L II. 5). Pro quo n
Graeco nuensse uos dcts: et e ut te n con-
spcctu eus. uod ta uersum est et a nobs,
sed a quo n c dce uestro corruptum st, scre
non possum. In eodem : etenm non credunt n-
habtare domnum (Ps. L II. 19). Pro quo
n Graeco egsse uos dcts: - t-
) . uod utrumque fasnm
est. Nos enm transtumus : etenm non cre-
dentes nhabtare domnum, ut st sensus et
pendeat e superorbus : ascendst n atum,
cepst captutatem, accepst dona n homnbus
et eos, qu non credebant domnum nhabtare
posse mortabus. In eodem : deus benedctus
domnus de cottde (Ps. L II. 20). Pro quo
n Graeco nuensse uos dcts : domnus bene-
dctus deus, benedctus domnus de cottde sed
meus et uerus, quod supra. In eodem: ude-
runt ngressus tu, deus (Ps. L II. 25), pro
quo n Graeco scrptum st: tust sunt ngressus
tu. deus. In ebraeo ta habet : rachua acha-
tach, quod Aqua et Symmachus et Theodoto
et qunta se taque edto nterpr t t sunt : udc-
runt tnera tua, deus, et, quod sequtur : tnera
de me r gs, qu est n sancto. Ergo a nobs
ta egendum est : uderunt ngressus tuos, deus,
et scrptors utum renquendum, qu nomna-
tuum posut pro accusatuo, cet n Septuagnta
et n E a ot ta reppererm : Oeupr aov a
, 9e c, et pro eo, quod est Oeup
hoc est uderunt, n muts codcbus habet
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
v, quod et obtnut consuetudo. In
eodem: ngressus de me, regs me, qu est
n sancto subaudtur: uderunt ngressus de
me, regs me. uod autem dcts me n
Graeco n rege non adpostum, apertssm men-
dac est secundo enm pontur et de me et
regs me, bandents affectu, ut, qu omnum
deus et re est, suus specater deus fat et re
merto serututs. Denque n ebraeo scrp.
tum habet: he mech, quod deum meum et
regem meum sgnfcat. In eodem : regna terrae,
cantate deo, psate domno (Ps. L II 33).
Et dcts hoc n sto uerscuo non esse scrp-
tum : psate domno, quonam statm sequatur :
dapsama. psate deo, qu ascendt super cae-
um cae ad orentem (Ps. L II. 33-34), cum
ste uerscuus mags habere debeat u ta e-
bracam uertatem : cantate deo, psate domno.
et ud, quod sequtur n prncpo uersus ate-
rus, psate deo non st n brs authentcs,
sed obeo praenotatum. Ergo et uos egte mags
ea, quae uera sunt, ne, dum addtum suscpts,
quod a propheta scrptum est, renquats.
In verse 6 et s n the Gacan, but not n the Roman
Psater, ct e utent s n the Antqua, and e utent n the
Mozarabc Psater. In verse 19 the Gacan Psater, the
Commentaro and the Tractatus de Psamo L II have
etenm non credentes nhabtare Domnum (Deum), but
the Roman Psater has etenm non credunt nhabtare:
Domnus Deus benedctus, whe etenm non credunt n-
habtare Domnum s n the Antqua, Cos., Curb., St.
Augustne and oz. It s not cear why, n verse 20,
erome s emma s better, snce the Gacan and Roman
Psaters drop deus atogether. The Mozarabc Psater has
the same as the Gothc, wth the frst domnus omtted. The
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
dscusson of verse 25 s a useess, snce vderunt ngres-
sus tu does not occur n the Psaters, but n Corb., the
Utrecht Psater and the Tractatus de Psamo L II. Me,
after regs, s omtted n the Roman and Mozarabc Psa-
ters. In verse 33 t s not cear what the forger s drvng
at, for the Gacan and Roman Psaters have psate
Domne. Dapsama. psate Deo, whe the transaton
from the ebrew eaves out psate Deo. erome wrtes
cantate Deo, psate Domno, n hs quotatons. w It s
mpossbe to make out what truth the Goths are supposed
to foow.
42. Se agesmo octauo: audabo nomen de
cum cantco (Ps. L III. 31). Pro quo dcts
uos reppersse n Graeco: de me, sed me su-
perfuum est.
Me s n the Roman and Mozarabc Psaters.
43. Septuagesmo: deus, ne eongers a
me (Ps. L . 12). uod dcts n Graeco po-
sun: deus meus, superfuum est. In eodem:
dens, docust me e uuentute mea (Ps. L .
17). Et n hoc, quod apud Graecos nuensse
uos dcts, deus meus superfuum est. In eodem:
donee adnuntem brachum tuum (Ps. L .
18). Et dcts n Graeco uos reppersse: mra-
ba tua, quod de superor uerscuo est: et
usque nunc pronuntabo mraba tua. ene
ergo hc habet brachum.
In verse 12 meus s n Rom., Cos. and St. Augustne.
In verse 17 mets s n Casn. and the Antqua e uven-
tute s not n erome, but n the Utrecht Psater. In verse
18 St. Augustne has mraba tua.
44. Septuagesmo prmo: et adorabunt
eum omnes reges (Ps. L I. 11). Iud, quod
9 Comment, n Ezecheem, L. 20 seqq., n Mgne, vo. , co.
385, Comment, n Amos, II. 6 seqq., bd., co. 1068.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
n Graeco nuensse uos dcts : reges terrae, su-
perfuum est. In eodem: benedctas domnus
deus, deus Israe (Ps. L I. 18). Dcts n
Graeco bs deus non haber, cum n ebraco
st et apud Septuagnta manfestssme trpe
domn deque nuncupato mysterum trntats
st. In eodem : et benedctum nomen maestats
eus n aeternum (Ps. L I. 19). oc ergo,
quod n Graeco nuensse uos dcts: n aeter-
num et n saecuum saecu, superfue a Graecs
scats adpostum, quod nee ebraeus habet nee
septuagnta nterpretes.
In verse 11 reges terrae s n the Gacan, Roman and
Mozarabc Psaters. Terrae s omtted n the Utrecht
Psater, n arus, n St. Augustne, and n the transa-
ton from the ebrew. In verse 18 Deus s gven once n
the Gacan and Roman Psaters, but twce n the transa-
ton from the ebrew and n Casn. In verse 19 the Gothc
emma s n the Roman and Mozarabc Psaters.
45. Septuag smo secundo: prodet quas
e adpe (Ps. L I I. 7). Et dcts uos apud
Graecos nuensse e e aovtat, d est prodent,
quod fasum est. Nam et apud septuagnta n-
terpretes ta scrptum est: e
-f St a a tuv. In eodem : quomodo set
deus (Ps. L II. 11). In Graeco dcts
non esse deum, cum et apud Septuagnta scrp-
tum st : I- -vu , et omnes nterpre-
tes smter de ebraeo transtuernt. In eo-
dem: nteegam n noussms eorum (Ps.
L II. 17). Pro quo n Graeco egsse uos
dcts: et nteegam sed he et conuncto
superfua est. In eodem : defect caro mea et
cor meum (Ps. L II. 26). Pro quo mae per-
uersum ordnem qudam tenent: defect cor
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
meum et caro mea. In eodem : Ut adnuntem
omnes praed cat ones tuas ( . L II. 28).
Pro quo uos n Graeco egsse d sts: a v -
t cou, d est audes tuas. Et scendum,
quod n ebraeo maochothach scrptum habet,
quod Aqua aou, d est nuntos tuos,
Septuagnta , d est praed-
catones ue promssa nterpretat sunt, cet
et aus et praedcato unum utrumque sgnfcet.
In verse 7 predct s n St. Augustne, and, what s
worse, the Commentaro has e et. The Gacan and
Roman Psaters have prodt, whe the transaton from
the ebrew has, t s true, the past tense, but n the pura,
processerunt a pnguedne ocu eorum, thus refutng the
forger s statements a around. The Goths ob ecton to
Deus n verse 11 s, no doubt, due to a readng such as
n Casn., where we have quomodo cognout atssmus,
where atssmus stands for e of the ebrew. In verse 17
the forger dd not consut erome. In the transaton
from the ebrew we have et ntcgentam n novssmo
eorum, n the Roman and Mozarabc Psaters, et nte-
gam, whe n the Gacan Psater we have ct marked by
an obeus but a the quotatons n erome preserve the
et. Et s absent from Casn. In verse 26 the Gothc
order s found n the Roman and Mozarabc Psaters. In
verse 28 audes s n the Roman Psater and n the transa-
ton from the ebrew, whe praedcatones s n the Ga-
can Psater.
46. Septuag smo terto : ut qud, deus,
rcppust n fncmf (Ps. L III. 1). Pro quo
mae apud Graecos egtur ordne commutato :
ut qud reppust, dcusf In eodem: quanta ma-
92 Ep. I , n SEL., vo. U , p. 297 Daogus adversus /Y o-
ganos, I. 15, n Mgne, vo. III, co. 509 Comment, n Ezecheem.
LI. 3, 4, bd., vo. , co. 397.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
gnatus est nmcus n sancto (Ps. L III.
1). Mror, qus n codce uestro emendando per-
uertert, ut pro sancto sancts posuert, cum
et n nostro codce n sancto nuenatur. In
eodem: ncendamus omnes des festos de a terra
(Ps. L III. 8). Pro quo n Graeco scrptum
est crtarauawncv et nos ta transtumus: que-
sccre facamus omnes des festos de a terra.
Et mror, quomodo e atere adnotatonem no-
stram nesco qus temerarus scrbendam n cor-
pore putauert, quam nos pro erudtone egents
scrpsmus hoc modo: non habet aTorcaumonev,
ut qudam putant, sed ara auao ev, d est n-
cendamus. Et qua retut mh sanctus presby-
ter rmus, qu huus opers e actor fut, nter
purmos hnc habtam quaestonem, penus de
hoc dsputandum udetur. In ebraeo scrp-
tum est: sarphu cho moedahu he baares, quod
Aqua et Symmachus uerterunt: vs paav . -
aa tc auvTaySr TOU Oeou, d est: ncenderunt
omnes soemntates de n terra, unta: ar -
auaav, d est conbusserunt, Se ta: aTa a5au( ev,
d est conburamus, quod et Septuagnta u ta
e emporum uertatem transtusse perspcuum
est. Theodoton quoque vs up(aa(Aev uertt, d
est succendmus. E quo perspcuum est sc
psaendum, ut nos nterpretat sumus, et ta-
meh scendum, qud ebraca uertas habeat.
oc enm, quod Septuagnta transtuerunt prop-
ter uetustatem n eccess decantandum est
et ud ab erudts scendum propter nottam
scrpturarum. Unde, s qud pro studo e
atere addtum est, non debet pon n corpore,
ne prorem transatonem pro scrbentum uoun-
tate conturbet. In eodem: contrbuast capta
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
draconum n aqus tu confregst capta draco-
ns (Ps. L III. 13-14). Sc ectons ordo
sequtur, ut n pror uersu 4u non habeat, sed
n secundo, et aquae pura num ro scrbantur,
non snguar, scut et Aqua uerbura ebra-
cum ammam T - . d est aquarum,
nterpretatus est. In eodura : ne obuscars
uoces nmcorum tuorum (Ps. L III. 23).
Pro quo n Graeco TU STU sou, d est de-
precantum te, scrptum dcts. In ebraeo
sorarach egtur, quod Aqua hostura tuorum,
Symmachus beantnm contra te, Septuagnta
et se ta edto nmcorum tuorum nterpr t t
sunt. Et est sensus pendens e superorbus :
mcmor esto nproperorum tuorum, cor urn, quae
nspente sunt tota de ne obuscars uoces
nmcorum tuorum, d est uoces, quae te bas-
ph mant tbque n popuo tuo detrahunt. Undo
sequtur: superba eorum, qu te odcrunt, asccn-
dt semper (Ps. L III. 23), d est: Mum tu
dffers poenas, profcunt n basphems.
In verse 1 erome s made to ob ect to the order,
athough n the Roman Psater he has rcpust nos, Dcus.
The same s n the Mozarabc Psater. Smary, n verse
3, the Roman and Mozarabc Psaters have sancts tus,
whe the transaton from the ebrew has omna maa
egt nmcus n sanctuaro. What a mass of nonsense
there s n the dscusson of verse 8 Throughout the
whoe of the Letter erome defends the readngs from the
ebrew and demands that we turn to the ebrew,
wherever there s any dscrepancy. Agan and agan he
changes the te t to sut the ebrew readng here, where
the dscrepancy s of the greatest, he stcks to hs error
n the Gacan and Roman Psaters, and re ects hs own
readng n the transaton from the ebrew, nccndcrunt
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
omnes soemntates de n terra. In a of hs genune
works erome constanty dwes on the pont that he made
no changes ony n those cases where the Septuagnt dd
not dffer essentay from the ebrew. ut here he sud-
deny changes hs pocy, to uphod the venerabeness of
the Church te t. The readng from occurs
n none of the ancent te ts, nether n the Antqua, nor
n St. Augustne, but t does occur n the very ate Casn.,
comburemus omnes festutates. Ths s a convncng
proof that the correcton wth the ad of the ebrew s
due to a consderaby ater perod than erome s. In
verses 13, 14 the Roman and Mozarabc Psaters have tu
n the frst sentence so, too, n a quotaton by erome,
tu contrust capta draconum n aqus,9a athough n
the transaton from the ebrew ths sentence s wthout
tu. In verse 23 the Roman and Mozarabc Psaters have
quaerentum, whe St. Augustne has dcprecantum.
47. Septuag smo quarto : narrabmus m-
raba tua (Ps. L I . 2). Pro quo mae apud
Graecos egtur : narrabo omna mraba tua.
The Roman and Mozarabc Psaters have narrabo
omna mraba tua.
48. Septuag smo qunto : omnes ur du-
tartm monbus sus (Ps. L . 6). Et non,
ut uos a nesco quo deprauatum egts: n ma-
nbus sus. In eodem : terrb et e, qu aufert
Sprtus prncpum (Ps. L . 6). Dcts,
quod e non st scrptum n graeco uerum est
sed, ns apposuermus e, Latnus sermo non
resonat. eque- enm possumus recte dcere:
terrb et qu aufert Sprtus prncpum.
The forger dd not know the true erome, for n s n
3 Ep. L I , n C8 L., vo. LI , p. 670.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
the Gacan, Roman and Mozarabc Psaters. Some Ga-
can Psaters have t marked wth an obeus, and Casn.
omts t. In verse 13 sprtus s n the Utrecht Psater
Corb. has et qu auferet sprtum.
49. Septuag smo se to : et medtatus sum
node cum corde meo et e erctabar et scopebam
sprtum meum (Ps. L I. 7). Pro quo n
ebraeo egmus: recordabar psamorum meo-
rum n node, cum corde meo oquebar et scope-
bam sprtum meum. Pro e erctatone a o e-
(r/(av, d est decantatonem quandam et me-
dtatonem Septuagnta transtuerunt et pro eo,
quod e non st scrptum n Graeco uerum est,
o a ov, quod Symmachus transtut vr psuvwv,
d est perscrutabar sue quaerebam et unta
smter. Propre autem c a ta bc n agr cu-
tura n sarendo dctur, d est sarcuando et,
quomodo b quaeruntur herbae sarcuo, quae
secentur, sc et ste retractatum cogtatonum
suarum (tsTa op ) a sarcuo demonstraut. Et
scendum, quod sc a ov seme, I a ov frequen-
ter sgnfcat. In eodem : a gcneratone n
generatoncm (Ps. L I. 9). oc, quod n
Graeco sequens nuensse uos dcts : consum-
maut uerbum, recte non habet n Latno, qua
et n nuo habetur nterpretum.
erome has to nstruct the Goths n Greek grammar,
teng them the dfference between u a ov and ,
whereas they constanty quote correct Greek sentences to
hm. At the same tme, we do not fnd scopebam n the
Roman Psater, but ventabam n me, whe the transa-
ton from the ebrew has scrutabar sprtum meum. The
emma of verse 6 s n the Gacan Psater and n Tracta-
tus de Psamo L I, but n hs quotatons he wrtes
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
node cum corde meo medtabar, or n nocte cum corde
meo e ercebar. In verse 7 Meda, has compebt verbum.
What s worse, the transaton from the ebrew has con-
summabtur verbum. ere the ebraca vertas does
not count for anythng.
50. Septuag smo s ptmo: et narrabunt
fs sus (Ps. L II. 6). Pro quo n Graeco
habet vorne ouav, quod est adnuntabunt. Sed
scendum, quod n ebraeo asaphpheru scrp-
turn est, quod Aqua et Symmachus narrabunt
transtuerunt. In eodem: et occdt pngues
corum (Ps. L II. 31). Sc habet et n e-
braeo, hoc est bamasunehem, quod Aqua n-
terpr t tes est v c apo a T v, Symmachus TOUS
t capoT pou ct Twv, Septuagnta et Theodoton et
unta v TOI osv a TMv. uod qudam non
nteegentes pro r ocev putauerunt scrptum c e-
ostv. In eodem : de erunt eum n ore suo et n-
gua sua mcntt sunt e (Ps. L II. 36). Et
n ebraeo ta scrptum est : cazbuo, et omnes
uoce sm transtuerunt : , d est
mentd sunt e. us autem uouert pro e
poner eum et utare e empara, non est me
udc. In eodem : et proptus fet peccats
eorum et non dsperdet eos (Ps. L II. 38).
Dcts, quod eos n Graeco non habeat, quod et
uerum est sed nos, ne sententa pendeat, Lat-
num sermonem sua propretate compeumus. S
qus autem putat 5ta 6spe non perdtonem so-
nare, sed corruptonem, recordetur us ttu,
n quo scrbtur : e ( Sta E py , hoc est.
M Daogua odversus Peoganos, II. 19, In Mgne, vo. III,
co. 556.
6 Comment, n Soponam, III. 10 seqq., In Mgne, . , co.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
T E LETTER TO T E GOT S 7a
n fney ne dsperdas et non, ut perque
nterpretantur, ne corrumpas. In eodem: et n-
du t eos n montcm sanctfcatons suae, mon-
tem, quern adqusut de tera eus (Ps. L II.
54). Pro quo apud Septuagnta egtur: Spo
, 8 TfcotTO Secta et non, ut UOS
ponts, S 1 ( , hoc est: quem adqusut
de tera eus. Ergo secundum ebracam pro-
pretatera nterpretatus est Symmachus: mon-
tcm, quem adqusut de tera dus. In eodem :
et auerterunt se et non scruauerunt pactum,
quemadmodum patres corum (Ps. L II. 57).
Sco quod pactun non habeat u ebraeo, sed,
quandoomnes uoce sm transtuerunt auvO T-
7)cav et apud Graecos pactum dctur, e
uno uerbo sgnfcatur: non scruaucrunt -
turn, cet eptuagnta f/Os-nqcav posuernt. In
eodem: n terra, quam fmdaut n saccua (Ps.
L II. 69). Pro quo.scrptum nuensse uos
dcts: n terra, quam funrfaut n saccua. In
ebraeo ta scrptum est, ut uertt et Symma-
chus: et TT fv, T v ( ( e tbv a wva. S
autem non de terra dctur, quod fundata st,
sed de aa, quae fundata udeatur n terra, pro-
bent e prorbus et sequentbus, qus sensus st,
ut nesco qud, quod non dctur, fundatum ude-
atur n terra. Sn autem sanctfcum n terra
fundatum putant, debut scrb : n terra funda-
ut ud n saecua. In eodem : et n ntcect-
bus manuum suarum dedu t eos (Ps. L II.
72). Non habet Iv Tf auvsaet, ut scrbts, num ro
snguar , sed v TO uvbeav quod nteegentas
sonat, scut habetur et n ebraeo bathabunoth,
quod est nteectbus.
In verse 6 th ebraca ventas s agan decsve, to
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ustfy narrabunt of erome s three versons and the Trac-
tatus de Psamo L II. Ths s one of the rare cases
of the forger s correct statements. In verse 31 the Roman
Psater has purmos, whch s aso n ., ., Medo.,
Cassodorus and St Augustne and the atter dstncty
says that he dd not fnd pngues n the Greek codces. In
verse 36 erome has eum n the Gacan and Roman Psa-
ters, and e n the transaton from the ebrew, so that the
dscusson s useess. Smary useess s the dscus-
son of verse 38, because not ony does St. Augustne
wrte ne corrumpas wthout any sense of a o fa, but
severa manuscrpts of the Roman Psater wrte n Psams
L I. 1, L II. 1, L III. 1, ne corrumpas for ne dsperdas,
whe n Psam L I . 1, ony ne corrumpas s recorded.
Severa manuscrpts of the Gacan Psater here aso have
ne corrumpas, and the Tractatus de Psamo L I not
ony has ne corrumpas, but goes on to say: hoc verbum
muts mod s nterpretatur dct et Davd ad aquem de
amcs sus: ne corrumpas eum, hoc est Sau. As t
stands, the dscusson of verse 54 makes no sense, and so
cannot be dscussed. In verse 57 erome agan departs
from the ebraca vertas, for pactum s not n hs
transaton from the ebrew nor s t n ., .,
Gamut., or Rom. abr. In verse 69 erome agan
abandons the ebraca vertas, for n hs transaton
from the ebrew he wrtes quas terram fundamt ud n
saecuum, whe the Roman and Mozarabc Psaters have
the Gothc readng. In verse 72 the Gacan Psater does
not have eos of the emma, whch s found, however, n
the Utrecht Psater, . and . St. Augustne has
n nteectu, and erome hmsef wrtes n sensu n the
Roman Psater and n prudenta n the transaton from
the ebrew.
61. Septuag smo octauo: posuerunt eru-
saem n pomorum custodam ( Ps. L III. 1 ).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
uod Graece ef wpo u a ov dctur n e ater
potest uert, quam a nobs transatum est sgn-
fcat autem specuam, quam custodes agrorum et
pomorum habere consuerunt, ut de ampssma
urbe paruum tuguruncuum u remansert. oc
secundum Graecos. Ceterum n ebraeo chn
scrptum habet, quod Aqua uertt toadptov, d
est aceruum et cumuum apdum, qubus uneae
et agr purgar soent.
It s not cear what Gothc crtcsm erome s sup-
posed to meet here.
52. Septuag smo nono : et pantast radces
ens h e (Ps. L I . 10). Et dcts, quod n
Graeco hnc non habeat et bene, nam et n
nostrs codcbus non habetur et mror, qus npe-
rtorum uestros bros fasauert.
None of the accessbe te ts has hnc.
53. Octog smo secundo: heredtate poss-
deamus sanctuarum de (Ps. L II. 13). Et
dcts, quod n Graeco st scrptum
otuTot , d est possdeamus nobs. uae super-
fua quaesto est quando enm dctur possdea-
mus, nteegtur et nobs.
Nobs s n the Roman and Mozarabc Psaters and n
the transaton from the ebrew, though absent from the
Gacan Psater, the Tractatus de Psamo L II, and
a quotaton.
54. Octog smo terto: cor meum et caro
mea e utaut n deum uuum (Ps. L III. 3).
Pro quo n Graeco scrptum dcts e utauerunt.
In hoc n n 1 1 a contento est s enm egmus e u-
taut, nteegtur cor meum e utaut et
8 Gomment, n Osee, I. 14, 15, In Mgne, vo. , co. 913.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
76 ISTORY OP ARA CO-GOT IC CULTURE
mea e utaut sn autem e utauerunt, duo pa-
rter e utauerunt, d est cor et . Et quaeso
uos, ut huus mod neptas et superfues conten-
tones, ub nua est sensus nmutato, decnets.
In eodem: beatus ur, cuus est au um abs te
(Ps. L III. 6). In Graeco nuensse uos dc-
ts : ou est au um ens abs te quod qua nos n
Latna nterpretatone utaumus, ut dcts, re-
prehendmur. Cu enm non pateat, quod, s d-
cere uouermus : ou est au um eus. apertss-
mum utum st et, quando praecessert cu, sequ
non debeat eus Ns forte ut argumur, quod
utaumus utum. In eodem: In uae acrma-
rum (Ps. L III. 7). Pro quo dcts n Grae-
co scrptum esse . , d est poratons,
sed, sue poratum sue pactun sue fectum sue
acrmas d ermus, unus est sensus. Et nos hoc
sequmur, ut, ub nua de sensu est nmutato,
Latn sermons eegantam conseruemus.
E utavcrunt s n th Roman and Mozarabc Psaters,
n the Commentaro, and n a quotaton. In verse 6
e us s n St. Augustne. In verse 7 poratons s n the
Mozarabc Psater.
55. Octog smo quarto: bcned st, domne,
terram tuam (Ps. L I . 2). Pro eo, quod est
bened st, n Graeco scrptum dcts s co ca -
Et quaerts, quomodo hoc uerbum e prm debeat
n Latnum. S contentose uerba scrutamur et
syabas, possumus dcere: bene pacut, domne,
terra tua et, dura uerba sequmur, sensus ord-
nem perdmus. Aut certe addendum est aqud,
ut eoqu ordo seruetur, et dcendum : compacut
tb, domne, terra tua. uod s fecermus, rur-
sum a nobs quaertur, quare adddermus tb,
87 Comment, n acharam, Proogue, n Mgne, vo. , co. 1417.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
cum nec n Graeco st nec n ebraeo. Eadem
gtur nterpretand sequenda est regua, quam
saepe d mus, ut, ub non ft damnum sensu,
nguae, n quam transfermus, eu wva et pro-
pretas conseruetur. In eodem: msercorda et
uertas obuauerunt sb (Ps. L I . 11). Et
dcts, quod n Graeco sb non habeat. Nec n
ebraeo habet et apud Septuagnta obeo praeno-
tatum est, quae sgna dum per scrptorum nege-
gentam a persque quas superfua renquuntur,
magnus n egendo error e ortur. Sn autem non
fuert addtum sb, msercorda et uertas non
sb, sed a occurrsse credentur nec ustta et
pa sb dedsse oscuum, sed ater.
ere erome s agan abandonng the ebraca ver-
tas, for n hs transaton from the ebrew he wrtes
pacatus es and omts sb, whch s aso omtted n the
Antqua. What s worse, n hs Tractatus de Psamo
L I he says that eu36 T aa upe s better than bene-
d st and that the two do not correspond to each other,
meus dctur n graeco EuSd T aa pe, hoc est, bene
pacut tb domne n terram tuam, etc.
56- Octogesmo qunto: et non proposuerunt
te n conspectu suo (Ps. L . 14). Et dcts,
quod n uestro codce te non habeat. Addte te
et emendato errore brar uestrum quoque erro-
rem emendabts. In eodem: et tu, domne deus,
mserator et msercors (Ps. L . 15). In
Graeco nuensse uos dcts: et tu, domne deus
meus, quod superfuum est meus enm nec n
ebraeo habetur nec n Septuagnta.
In ths paragraph the forger once more gves hmsef
away. The Goths say that n ther code there s no te.
As ths te s omtted ony n the Mozarabc Psater, where
Anccdota Maredsoana, vo. II, pars III, p. 41.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
we have Deum nstead, we see that the Goths are quotng
ther emmata from a Mozarabc te t, as may be observed
at every step. Meus s n the Mozarabc Psater.
57- Octog smo octano: magnus et horren-
dm (Ps. L III. 8). Pro quo n Graeco
noensse uos dcts co eprfc, quod sgnfcat ter-
rbs, tmendus, formdandus. Ego puto d
psum sgnfcan et horrendum non, ut nugus
e stmat, despcendum et squadum secnndum
ud:
mh frgdus horror
membra quatt ( erg. Acn., III. 29-30)
et
horror ubque anmo, smu pso senta ter-
rent ( erg. Aen., II. 755)
et
monstrum horrendum, ngens ( erg. Aen., III.
658)
et muta hs s m n. In eodem : tune ocutus es n
usone sancts tus (Ps. L III. 20). Pro
quo n Graeco fs tus nuensse uos dcts. Sed
scendum, quod n ebraeo aasdach habet,
quod omnes TO uot sou, d est sancts tus,
transtuerunt et soa se ta edto prophets tus
nterpretata est sensum mags quam uerbum e -
prmens et n ovy tantum pro sancts fos
repper. In eodem : tu uero reppust et rcspe-
st (Ps. L III. 39). Pro quo n Graeco
ou v6)aa nuensse uos dcts. Unus tterae
mutato quantum uobs fect errorem Non
enm respe st, sed despe st et pro nho
du st nterpr t t sumus. Ns forte ouSavwaa
non putats transferendum despe st, sed se-
cundum dsertssmum stus tempors nterpr -
tera adnhast ue adnuast ue nufcast
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
et s qua aa possunt nuenr apud npertos por-
tenta uerborum.
Much good the quotatons from erg coud do the
Goths The Gacan Psater does not have horrendus, but
tcrrbUs. The Roman and Mozarabc Psaters have me-
tuendus. Casn. has horrendus. In verse 20 erome s
supposed to have found fs tus n the ov , whch he
condemns. In reaty t s n the e apar Septuagnt,
whch he s supposed to transate. Yet he wrtes sancts
n the Gacan verson and n the transaton from the
ebrew and fs n the Roman Psater, n a quotaton,w
and n Tractatus de Psamo L III,100 where t s
e paned as n vsone sancts tus, prophets tus atque
eects, that s, by the varous e panatons n the Te a-
pa. To make matters worse, n the Commentaro he
says: tu ocutus es n vsone fs tus: omnes requ
nterpretat sunt sancts tus. Denque se ta edto pro-
phetas pro fs posut. Thus the Letter denes a hs
prevous and ater statements, confuses the corrupt y.ov
of paragraph 2 wth the ca apa and hopeessy m es mat-
ters. In verse 39 respe st s unquestonaby a mstake.
58. Octogesmo nono: a mecuo ft usque n
saecuum tu es, deus (Ps. L I . 2). Et dc-
ts, quod n Graeco non st deus. uod apud eos
deesse manfestum est. Nam est n ebraco et
omnes a nterpretes et Septuagnta, smter
transtuerunt: TCO TOO aubvo at e o TOU awvo au
e, 6 0E0 , quod ebrace dctur: meoam ad
oam ath he. In eodem: quonam superuent
mansuetudo et corrpemur (Ps. L I . 10).
In Graeco uos dcts nuensse: mansuetudo super
nos. Sed et hoc superfuum est.
se Comment, n Isaam, L . 4, 5, n Mgne, vo. I , co. 633.
100 op. t.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
80 ISTORY OP ARA ICO-GOT 1U CULTURE
The Mozarabc Psater omts deus. Super nos s n the
Roman and Mozarabc Psaters.
59. Nonagesmo: dcet domno: susceptor
mets es tu (Ps. C. 2). Et dcts, quod n Grae-
co es non habeat. Ego uobs ampus dcam,
quod apud ebraeos nee es habeat nec tu, sed
apud Septuagnta et apud Latnos pro Eupwva
et uerborum consequenta postum st.
ere we see pany what a hodge-podge the statements
are that are ascrbed to erome. In L III. 10 the oms-
son of es and tu was ustfed, because they were omtted
n ebrew, athough found n the Septuagnt yet, as we
noted, both the Gacan and Roman Psaters had es. ere
we are tod that the ebrew omts both, but that the
Latn needs them for euphony s sake. owever, n Tractor
tus de Psamo C101 we have the emma wthout tu.
60. Nonagesmo terto: beatus homo, quem
tu eruders, domne (Ps. CIII. 12). Dcts n
Graeco non esse tu. Et uerum est, sed apud La-
tnos propter eu wv(av postum. S enm dca-
mus: beatus homo, quem eruders, domne, con-
postons eegantam non habebt. Et quando
dctur domne et apostrofa ft ad domnum, nh
nocet sensu, s ponatur et tu. In eodem: et n
mata eorum dsperdet cos (Ps. CIII. 23). In
Graeco dcts non esse praepostonem n, sed
eg: matam eorum dsperdet. Scendum autem,
quod et n ebraeo et n cuncts nterpretbus po-
stum st: n mata eorum dsperdet cos. . S
autem uouermus egere: matmm eorum dsper-
det, d, quod n Septuagnta sequtur n fne uers-
cu eos, et superfuum ert et utosum.
Ths s of a pece wth the precedng dscusson. Ma-
101 Op. ctt.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
tam eorum s n the Antqua and, no doubt, was n a te t
of the Mozarabc Psater, even as some te ts of the Septua-
gnt have T vo( fctv for rf v von ocv.
61. Nonag smo s ptmo : recordatus est m-
sercordae suae (Ps. C II. 3). Pro quo n
Graeco nuensse uos dcts : msercordae suae
ac b sed hc acob nomen superfuum est.
acob s n the Eoman and Mozarabc Psaters.
62. Centesmo: ocu me ad fd es terrae,
ut sederent mecum (Ps. C. 6). Pro quo n Graeco
nuensse uos dcts: auy aOfoOat TO
(to . us non taem fugat nterpretatonem, ut
uerbum ad uerbum e prmons dcat: ut conse-
derent ps mecum
Consd rent s n St. Augustne.
63. Centesmo prmo : ugau et factus sum
scut passer sotarus n tecto (Ps. CI. 8). Et
dcts uos n Graeco nuensse w at, quod
antqu codces Latnorum nterpr t t sunt n
aedfco. S a n orentabus prouncs psum
dctur, quod apud nos tectum n Paaestna
enm et Aegypto, ub ue scrpt sunt dun br
ue nterpr t t , non habent n tects cumna,
sed , quae Romae ue soara ue Mae-
nana uocant, d est pana tecta, quae transuerss
trabbus sustentantur. Denque et Petrus n Act-
bus apostoorum, quando ascendt n 8u e, n tec-
tum aedfc ascendese credendus est et, quando
praecptur nobs, ut facamus Sc aTt nostro coro-
nara, hoc praecptur, ut n tecto facamus per
crcutum quasdan emnentas, ne facs n prae-
ceps apsus st. Et n euangeo: quae, nqut,
audts n , dcte super , d est super
tecta (Matth. . 27). Et n Esaa: qud uobs est,
quod omnes ascendsts n tecta uanaf (Esa.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
II. 1). Et muta stus mod. In eodera : foe-
tus sum scut vu Tt apsC n domco (Ps. CI. 7).
uod smter habetur n Graeco et quaerts,
qud sgnfcet vu u apaC apud Latnos. In e-
braeo pro nyctcorace uerbum bos scrptum est,
quod Aqua et Septuagnta et Theodoto et qunta
edto nyctcoracem nterpr t t sunt, Symma-
chus upupam, se ta edto noctuam, quod et
nos mags sequmur. Denque, ub apud nostros
et Graecos egtur: factus sum scut vu t opeC
n domco, apud ebraeos dctur: factus sum
scut noctua n runoss. Perque bubonem con-
tentose sgnfcar putant. In eodem : a face rae
et ndgnatons tuae (Ps. CI. 11). Pro quo n
Graeco nuensse uos dcts: a face rae tuae,
cum manfestssmum st, quod et apud ebraeos
et apud septuagnta nterpr tes sc habet:
tpoawcou rf) oy , a TOO OU AOU . In eodem:
guonam pacuerunt serus tus apdes ens et
terrae ens msercbuntur (Ps. CI. 15). Pro terra
n ebraeo afar postum est, quod omnes oov
transtuerunt et potest tarn puus quam hu-
mus, d est terra, nterpretan.
In verse 8 n aedfco s found n the Roman and Moz-
arabc Psaters. The Goths ask why erome transates
c - by n tecto, whereas the od Latn codces have
n aedfco. erome s supposed to show that tectum s
the proper transaton of 8w( , but he makes an mpossbe
statement, that 8 s the same as ma nana, a state-
ment whch coud not under any crcumstances have pro-
ceeded from hm.
s, ndeed, a fat roof, but maenanum s a
bacony, and uwt was never dentca wth maenanum.
The atter was known n Greek as C TT c, whch n 423
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
T E LETTEE TO T E GOT S 83
was sub ected to strct budng aws. 102 erome frequenty
uses doma, whch he correcty transates by tectum, 103 and
ede quoted hs defnton of doma from erome. 1M The
atter, too, knew that macnanum and ) or ocTpq
were the same. 105 e uses the word soarum for both
roof and bacony, whch s correct, because t smpy
means a sunnng pace but n the frst case he says
soarum tect, the sunnng pace of the roof, n the
second, soara de coenacuorum paretbus emnenta, the
sunnng paces whch protrude from the was of the upper
chamber or from the upper part of the house. Ths
defnton and the statement that e oata refers to the
Roman soarum stamp the passage from erome as abso-
utey genune, for even ater, n 531, these bay wndows,
for that s meant by soara, are dstncty known n aw
as Roman. oe esdes, erome, n the case of wy.a, says
that Peter, to reach the u a had to wak a story hgher
than the coenacuum, transcendt coenacuum, et vent ad
tectum, whereas, n the case of maenana, he not ony
102 faenana, quae Graece tuarat appeant, sue om constructa
sne n posterum n prouncs construenda, ns spatum nter se per
dec-cm pedes ber aers habuernt, mods omnbus detruncentur, Code
ustnanus, III. 10, 11.
os Transcendt coenacuum, et vent ad tectum, quod sgnfcan-
tus Graece / dctur, Id est, tect soarum, Comment, n Eze-
cheem, LI, n Mgue, vo. , co. 399.
104 Doma et e cesus et secretus est ocus. uod enm doma
Graece, Latne dctur tectum, Super Paraboas Saomons Aegorca
E posto, cap. , n Mgne, vo. CI, co. 1014.
os autem appeant soara de coenacuorum pa-
retbus emnenta, sve Menana ab eo qu ea prmus nvent, quae
nonnu Graecorum Ar-rpa vocant, Comment, n Ezecheem, cap.
LI, n Mgne, vo. , co. 403.
106 TI S efffrfof v d o/ Uera crw pta fera Tbv rap vra vb vv / /
T MU ffavSwv yrcffffat, ruv eyo U fwv pu /.mvcrt :-- ot
, S ca o woSwv, f vat SL TTI I U / --ra u S o
Code ustnanus, III. 10. 12.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
speaks of them as de coenacuorum paretbus emnen-
ta, but aso dentfes them wth the e Oka, of v. 15,
whch n the ugate s transated by anguus. The pas-
sage n the be makes t cear that ths anguus s n the
upper part of the budng, and not on the roof.
Isdore defntey says that maenana, but of wood or
stone, pro ected from the budngs, and he dentfes them
wth soara, because they were open to the sun and ar.10T
In another pace he correcty states that the Greeks caed
tecta 8 aTa.10s So far not a snge author dentfes
8 t .orta wth maenana.
In the ancent Latn-Arabc gossary,109 whch s amost
entrey based on Isdore and contans a the Arabc
gosses found n Code Toetanus 15, 8, there are a few
emmata whch owe ther orgn to a perod after Isdore,
hence must have been e cerpted after 733, when the Code
Toetanus 15, 8 was wrtten. ere we fnd:
domatum moena superorbus domus
doma grece tectum atne domata enm puras moena
ue superores domus.
One can easy see how these emmata arose. The frst s
smpy two gosses to the Greek verson of Deuteronomy
II. 8:
domatum moena superorbus domus
ICOIT aett t :yvr.v TIp 8 0(A2T( SOU.
The ancent Latn verson before erome had wrtten fa-
des coronam soaro tuo, whch s a very cose renderng
107 Moenus coega Crass n foro proect materas, ut essent oca
n qubus spectantes nssterent, quae e nomne eus Moenana appe-
ata sunt. aec et soara, qua patent so. Post haec a apde, a
matera aedfcavere portcbus moenana, et forbus et dombus ade-
cerunt Soarum, quod so et aurs pateat, . 3. 11-12.
IDS Domus e Graeca appeatone vocata nam 3/ rra Graec tecta
dcunt, . 3. 1.
ce Ch. . Seybod, Gossarum atno-arabcum, eron 1900.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e

of the Greek, but erome wrote, fac s murum tect per
crcutum, whch s not as good as hs verson n hs
Daogua adver sus Peaganos, fac s orcuam tecto tuo
n crcutu. no In the atter case, cTsc vT v s rendered
by orcuam n crcutu, a protecton a around, whe
n the ugate t s gven by murum n crcutu, a wa
a around. s n both cases transated by tec-
turn, whe the oder verson has smary soarum
for t. ut the ater commentator, who, beng a Spansh
Goth, wanted to foow the Greek te t more cosey, ms-
took murum tect of the ugate for the renderng of
atepavT)v, and so wrote domatum moena, that s, the
was of the roof, ust as n the ugate. Over the datve
t he smary wrote the datve superorbus do-
mus, e was msed by the resembance of moena and
moenana to ca the 5 , the roof, the upper part of the
house, whch s not e act but he dd not understand
under moena anythng ese but was.
A second Latn-Arabc gossator mstook moena su-
perorbus domus as a goss to domatum, so he hastened
to e pan the grammatca forms doma, domata. and n-
correcty dentfed doma wth was or upper parts of a
house. The medaeva gossators coped the second Span-
sh goss wthout a change, m and t can be shown that
ths dd not take pace before the end of the eghth century,
f as eary as that. The Ango-Sa on Leyden Gosses st
correcty dentfy doma wth a fat roof or open porch, m
whe the Corpus Gosses wrte domato quae moena
no MIgne. vo. III, co. 631.
n Domata moena ve superores domus, Corpus gossary, I . 68,
230, . 287, 409.
112 In d mate suo, In soaro suo domatous portcbus ue atr
que non tegent domats, domus sne tecto ue spnarum, esses, op.
ct.. p. 98 f.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
atn dcunt, and moena superor domus, whch are
dentca wth the Latn gosses.
If we now once more tnrn to erome, we fnd n hs
commentary to Dane I. 6:118 uod cum Dane com-
persset, d est, consttutor , egem, ngressus est domum
suam, et, fenestrs aperts n coenacuo suo contra eru-
saem, trbus temporbus n de fectebat genua sua, et ado-
rabat: conftebaturque coram Deo suo scut ante facer
consueverat. De omn Scrptura sancta c er memora
congregandum est, ub 5 , quae Latne dcuntur menta
ve tecta, sve soara, et vu aa, d est, coenacua eger-
mus. Nam et Domnus noster Pascha c br t n coena-
cuo: et n Actbus Apostoorum super centum vgnt
anmas credentum Sprtus sanctus descendt n coenac-
um. Et nunc Dane r gs ussa contemnens, et n Deo
habens fducam, non orat n hum oco, sed n e ceso:
et fenestras apert contra erusaem, ub erat vso pacs.
Orat autem secundum praeceptum De, Dctaque Saomo-
ns, qu contra tempum orandum esse admonut. Tra
autem sunt t mpora qubus Deo fectenda sunt genua : ter-
tam horam, se tam et nonam eccesastca tradto nte-
gt. Denque terta hora descendt Sprtus sanctus super
Apost os. Se ta voens Petrus comedere, ad oratonem
ascendt n coenacuum. Nona, Petrus et oannes perge-
bant ad tempum.
The comment s ether not at a erome s or bady n-
terpoated. occurs ony n one of the passages
quoted, and n the emma from Dane nether v fa ov
nor Sw A s used, but oko or unepuov. erome apparenty
dd not use the Greek words n ths passage. Ths s
borne out by hs equaton of Sb a and mena, ve
tecta, sve soara, whch nether ede, nor Isdore
know anythng about, and whch, as we have seen, s due
us Mgne, vo. . co. 524.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
to a msunderstandng of the gossed passage n Deuteron-
omy. Indeed, wth a hs careess work, erome woud
hardy have sad he woud try to thnk n an offhand man-
ner of the passages where coenacuum occurred. It s even
doubtfu whether the whoe dscusson s by erome, for
n hs transaton of the Acts he says ascendt Petrus n
superor a, and n hs commentary to chapter of
Proverbs ede not ony dentfes . wth tectum, but
says that superor n Acts means the hghest pn-
nace. u
The passage n the Letter to Sunna and retea s far
more correct as regards the quotatons from erome. ere
we are correcty tod that Peter went up to the roof and
not to the coenacuum, erome s asked why he transates
Su)(Aa by tectum, whereas the od Latn transaton has
aedfco. A of a sudden the Goths are shown to be nter-
ested n the taa as we as the Greek te t, and ths tme
erome s made a stcker for a precse transaton from
the Greek, athough he has emphaszed the fact that the
meanng and not precse transaton s to be sought.
ut f erome s so partcuar and absoutey correct
about the use of tectum for Su(a why does he contradct
hs own carefu dstncton n Ezeche LI There he
made t cear that maenana and tecta, eCcbma and ,
were qute dstnct, and here, where he correcty quotes
every case of n the be, and omts every case of
or avtoyata, he s made to confuse the two. And
f he dd confuse them, why do the other authors, ncudng
Isdore, avod that confuson and correcty dstngush
between SW M and maenanaf It s cear that the forger,
n e cerptng erome, ndscrmnatey put a superora
m In Ac t bus poetoorum, ub Petrus n superora ad orandum
ascendt, pro superorbus, n Graeco Sufa acrptum est. Meus est
ergo n attudne vrtutum manere quempam berum a vncus
u ors, Mgne, vo. CI, co. 1014.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
88 ISTOEY O ARA ICO-GOT IC CULTURE
and coenacua nto one cass a natura mstake to make,
snce these two terms are genera and not specfc, and
refer ether to the upper story or to the roof. The un-
formty n usng mocna as an equvaent for 8 . n the
eghth century gossares, and not maenana, shows that
they a proceeded from the same Spansh source, and
that the comper of the Letter to Sunna and retea,
who knew Isdore s defnton of maenana, made the cor-
respondng change, even beyond the statement n the Com-
mentary to Dane, f that was known to hm, whch s
e tremey doubtfu.
In verse 7 everythng referrng to erome s fase. In
hs Tractatus de Psamo CI he eaves the word untrans-
ated, foowng the e ampe of the precedng transatons
and of hs own two Psaters, but dstncty e pans nyct-
cora as a nght raven.115 In hs transaton of the Psa-
ter from the ebrew he wrtes, factus sum quas bubo
sotudnum, even as he transates vu -rt opa of Levtcus
I. 17 by bubo. m In Levtcus I. 16 he wrtes noctua
for the Gr. - m Precsey the same dstncton s
made by hm n Deuteronomy I . 16, where we have
nyctcora for Gr. vu T apaC, and n Deuteronomy I .
16, where he agan transates 7 u by noctua. Thus t s
an mpossbty for hm to have sad that he generay
foowed noctuam of the S th Edton, and that they were
n the wrong who transated vu Tt opcrC by bubo. The an-
cents dd not for a moment connect noctua wth vu tt dpa .
St. Augustne etymoogzed nyctcora as amans noc-
115 oetus sum scut nyctcora n domco. Scmus qua corvus
nger est, et nh habet n se abum. yberboce vout dcere, quod
factua sum scut nyctcora . SI ergo In de nger est, quanto maga
In node Sc ergo factus sum propter peccata mea memetpsum con-
sderans, An cdota Maredsoana, vo. I, pars II, p. 159.
e Mgne, vo. III, co. 312.
n bd.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
tern, 118 and Gregory the Great knew ony of the equ-
vaent bubo for nyctcora . m It was apparenty Isdore
who was the frst to make the mstake, by msunderstand-
ng St. Augustne s etymoogy: nyctcora psa est noc-
tua, qua noctem amat ( II. 7. 41). After that the
dentfcaton s common, for we fnd t n rabanus Mau-
rus 12 and esewhere. Another bunder the forger com-
mtted n connecton wth nyctcora s n statng that the
ebrew word for nyctcora was bos, whereas t shoud
be cos, but ths may be an error of the copysts. In hs
transaton from the ebrew he wrtes quas bubo sotu-
dnum, yet n the Letter he says that n ebrew he wrote
scut noctua n runoss.
In verse 11 rae tuac s n the Mozarabc Psater, and
some Septuagnt te ts have T C prf . It s not cear
what the dscusson n verse 15 stands for, but puvs s
used by St. Augustne and Mcdo. and aso n erome s
transaton from the ebrew.
64. Centesmo secundo: non n perpetuo
rascetur (Ps. CIL 9). Pro quo n Graeco nue-
nsse uos dcts: non n fncm. Sed uerbum e-
bracum nese et perpetuum et fns et ucto-
ra pro ocorum nteegtur quatate.
Perpetuum s n the Gacan Psater, /mem. n the
Roman and Mozarabc Psaters.
65. Centesmo terto: qu facs angeos tuos
sprtus (Ps. CIII. 4). Pro quo n Graeco nue-
nsse uos dcts: otuv TO YY ou a Tou, d est:
qu fact angcos suos. A qubus breuter quae-
118 Enarrato n Psamum CI, In Mgne, vo. II, co. 1298.
D Nyctcora , qu a nomne dctur, In septem Psamos
Poententaes E posto, bd., vo. L I , co. 608.
120 Nyctcora Graeco vocabuo dctur nocts corvus, quern qu dam
bubonem, qudam noctuam esse d erunt, De unverso, bd., vo. C I,
co. 251.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
rte, quomodo, cum ad deum sermo st, quas
ad aum oquens propheta repente mutetur, ma-
me cum sc ncpat : domne, deus meus, magn-
fcatus es uehementer confessonem et decorem
ndust (Ps. CIII. 1), et: qu tegs n oqus supe-
rora eus d est cae , qu ponte nubem ascen-
sum tuum, qu ambuas super pennas uentorum
(Ps. CIII. 3). Et st a t m sequtur: qu fads an-
geos tuos sprtus et mnstros tuos gnem uren-
tem. u fundast terran super stabtatem suam
(Ps. CIII. 4-5). Et post pauuum: ab ncrepa-
tone tua fugent, a uoce tontru tu formdabunt
(Ps. CIII. 7). Et: n oco, quern fundast es.
u emtts fontes n conuabus (Ps. CIII. 8).
Et ud : ut educas panem de terra (Ps. CIII. 14).
S ergo omna ad secundam personara sunt, d
est ad deum, quomodo n uno uerscuo terta per-
sona subto et e tra ordnem ntroductur In
eodem : a uoce tontru tu formdabunt (Ps. CIII.
7). abet et n ebraeo tontru tu et mror,
quomodo apud Latnos scrptorum sub-
tractum st. In eodem : hoc mare magnum et spa-
tosum manbus (Ps. CIII. 25). Dcts n Graeco
manbus non haber. Et ego nou, sed e e-
braco et de Theodotons edtone n Septuagnta
sub astersco addtum est. Denque et n ebraeo
ta scrptum est: ze baam gado uarab dam,
quod Aqua sc nterpretatus est: -f a c a-
-/spav et omnes nterpretes : aun) o aeaa
a e pu wpo y av. Et hoc secundum e-
bracam dctur propretatem sTct opt u , quod
quas e pansas manus habeat et n se cuneta
suscpat. In eodem: ut educas panem de terra
(Ps. CIII. 14). Pro quo nuensse uos dcts:
ut educat sed non potest aud ad psum, aud
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
de pso dc. Aut omna quas ad deum oqueba-
tur propheta aut omna ad a mu de eo referebat.
Cum autem peraque ad psum drgantur, et ea,
quae ambgua sunt, ad psus personam drgenda
sunt. In eodern : herod domus du est eorum
(Ps. CIII. 17). Pro herodo, quod n ebraeo
dctnr asda, Symmachus f Ttva, d eat m-
uum, nterpretatus est. Denque et nos ta uert-
mus n Latnum : b aucs ndfcabunt mu abes
domus est, quod sccet semper n e cess et ar-
dus arborbus ndos facer consueuert. Unde et
se ta edto manfestus nterpretata est: muo
cupress ad ndfcandum. Pro abetbus autem
et cupresss n ebraeo pontur barusm, quod
mags abetes quam unapor ouc sgnfcat. In
eodem : petra refugum crnacs (Ps. CIII. 18).
Pro quo n ebraeo postum est sphannm et
omnes Toc oP TPu fo11: uoce sm transtue-
runt e cepts Septuagnta, qu epores nterpre-
tat sunt. Scendum autem anma esse non maus
erco, habens smtudnem m rs et urs, unde
et n Paaestna 5 . dctur. Et magna est
n sts regonbus huus geners abundanta
semperque n cauerns petrarum et terrae foues
habtare consuerunt.
The whoe dscusson of verse 4 s absurd, because
fact angeos suos s n the Roman and Mozarabc Psa-
ters, aso n a number of quotatons, m even though he
wrtes fads angeos tuos n the Gacan Psater and n
Tractatus de Psamo CIII. Smary verse 3 has ambu-
m Lber contra oannem erosoymtanum, 15, In Mgne, vo.
III. co. 367, Comment, n Isaam, I. 2, Ibd., vo. I , co. 94,
b III. 11 seqq., , co. 617, Comment, n EzecMeem, III. 11
seqq., bd., vo. , co. 272, Comment, n Daneem, II. 10, bd.,
co. 32.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
u n the Roman and Mozarabc Psaters and n quota-
tons. m So, too, n verses 4 and 5 we have suos and e us
and n verse 14 educat n the Roman and Gacan Psa-
ters. In verse 25 manbus s omtted n the Roman and
Mozarabc Psaters, n the Commentaro and n most
quotatons, and yet erome s made to pead for the
ebraca ventas. The dscusson n verse 17 shows
ceary that the forger s not tryng to brng back the
ebraca vertas, but the Gacan Psater, for, whe
the frst reads mvo abes domus e us, the emma n the
Gacan Psater s hcrod domus du eorum. Indeed,
the dscusson s contrary to that n the Tractatus de
Psamo C I, where we have erodon voate est nmae
magntudns : dctur autem vncere et aquam, et psam
habere escam et non est scut aa voata, quae habent
consttuos ndos, et ad vesperam vadunt ad sua oca sed
hoc ubcumque conprehendernt um tenebrae, b dor-
mt.
The dscusson of verse 18 shows that the forger was
better acquanted wth the zooogy of the Mdde Ages than
wth that of the fourth century. The emma s that of the
Gacan and Roman Psaters, whe crcs s used n the
transaton from the ebrew. In the Tractatus de Psa-
mo C f we have the e panaton for hernaceus qu
tmdus est, whe n hs Commentary to Matthew II.
25, he gves the aternatve emma, pctra refugum Icpor-
bus, as n the Septuagnt, and sve hernacs, as n hs own
wrtngs, and e pans the word as foows: tmdum
enm anma n petrae cavernas se recpt : et cuts spera,
122 Comment, n Isaam, I. 2, bd., vo. I , co. 94, L I. 16,
16, bd., co. 664.
128 Comment, n Isaam, II. 1, In Mgne, vo. I , co. 306.
Comment, n Naum, I. 4, Ibd., vo. , co. 1235, Comment, n Abaruc,
I. 8, 9, bd., co. 1318. ut t occurs n Comment, n acharam,
. 11. 12, bd., co. 1497.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ot tota armata acus, ta se protectone tutatur. 124 It
s cear, therefore, that he thought of the anma ether as
a rabbt, f the Septuagnt transaton be foowed, or a
hedgehog, f the Antqua meanng s used. In hs Com
mentary to Isaah II. 10125 he wrtes Icparbus, whe n
III. 8, 9 m he wrtes hcrnacte sve epor bm, so that
he everywhere eaves the queston open. rabanus Maurus
has coected a the prevous statements about hercus
and hernacus, whch show a the nformaton accessbe
from the eccesastca wrters.12T ere the story of the
hedgehog and the grape s orgnay from the Physoogus,
but quoted verbatm from Isdore, II. 4, 7. The aegorca
comparson s an ampfcaton of ede s comment to ths
verse.128 Then foows a paraphrase of erome s comment
IM Mgne, vo. I, co. .
125 bd., vo. I , co. 50.
128 Ibd., co. 277.
127 ercus anma spns coopertum, quod e nde dctur nom-
natum eo quod subrgt se quando spns sus caudtur. qubus undque
protectus est contra Insdas. Nam statm, ut aqud praesensert,
prmum se subrgt, atque In gobum conversus. In sua se arma reco-
gt. u us prudenta quaedam est. Nam dum abscdert uvam de
vte, supnus sese voutat super earn, et sc earn e hbet nate sus.
ercus enm mystce peccatores acu s vtorum penos et astuta
nequtae caentes sgnfca , et fraud Ibus et rapns: qu per fraudem
de acns aborbus sb pastum quaerunt De qubus scrptum est:
1 habet foveam ercus, et catuos suos nutrt (Isa. I ). Item
ud. quod In psamo scrptum est: Petra refugum ernacs (Ps.
CIII). ernacus Idem est, qu et ercus, anma omuno tmd um,
natura provdente semper armatum, cu us cutem Invcem setarum
sudes acutssmae densssmaeque commununt. Cu tarnen non suffct
natva munto, sccet ne aqua fraude posst Intercp, refugum habet
semper In sa s. ue competenter aptatur, qu peccats sus hspdus,
futura ud ea metuens, petram Chrstum frmssmum nosctur refu-
gum habcre, In Mgue, vo. C I, co. 227.
128 ernacus, Id est, spns peccatorum Invouts et desperats-
sma est refugum, bd., vo. , co. 1009.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
to Matth. III. 25, foowed by a new paraphrase from
ede.
When we turn to the Letter we get the mpossbe state-
ment that the hernaceus s not arger than the hercus and
resembes a bear and a mouse, hence n Paestne s caed
. erome mght have sad that the anma acted
ke a bear and ooked ke a mouse, but the attempt to
ustfy the formaton p ( uc s dstncty the character-
stc of ater etymoogsts. erome unquestonaby con-
fused the anma wth a hedgehog or porcupne, and so
dd a the ater wrters, whereas the forger knew that the
ebrew sphannm referred to the anma known by the
Arabs as cabr and to zooogy as hyra syracus,129 a tmd
anma, ndeed, but totay ackng qus and unabe to
protect tsef aganst an enemy. We have aready seen
that the crtcsm of Psam CIII s based on some Spansh
source, as evdenced n the dscusson of 5o a. Now ths
goss of the ernaceus shows ncontestaby Spansh n-
fuence, for t s ony n Span that crogrus, from Gr.
opoypu oc, has the meanng of coney, 13 that s, an
anma qute dfferent from a hedgehog, and n appearance
far more cosey resembng the Syran hyra . The
Gossarum atno- has cuncuus, cancuus and
crogrus a gossed wth qunayah, whe cuncuus
has aso safan, whch s the ebrew term for the hyra .
It can now be shown how the word ( arose n
Span from a msreadng and msunderstandng of a goss
n erome. In hs Onom stca sacra he gosses safan
abum ue epus aut ercus, 182 safan chrogryus epus
ue ercus, 133 safan ercus ue epus sve abum
129 See tto s Encycopeda of bca Scence, sub shaphan.
130 See Ducange, sub -.hrogrus.
st P. de Lagarde, G ttngae 1887.
182 /bd., p. 49.
MS bd., p. 87.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
T E LETTEE TO T E GOT S 95
eus. erome s ebrew was decdedy fauty and here
he confused eb. sufarn mustache wth Safan
hyra . Ths s proved concusvey from the goss
safan abum sue barba superors ab, quam Graec
( uocant. 135 Ths Gr. ua-a-/. s aso recorded
aysuaka, m/stka, mrstuc. A ater gossator obvousy
thought that abum was tsef an anma, ust ke ercus
and eps, and read (A awt a as (A ao Toc hence the forger
ventured on the zooogca etymoogy or etymoogca zoo-
ogy that the anma resembed a mouse and a bear, and
changed the order to , a word whch s not recorded
anywhere n Greek or Latn, e cept as quotatons from the
Letter to the Goths.
66. Centesmo quarto: dedt terra eorum
ranas (Ps. CI . 30). Pro quo n Graeco eq)p4/Ev
uos egsse d sts. uod potest ta nterpretan :
ebuut terra eorum ranas sed et n hoc nua
est n sensu mutato et nos antquam nterpre-
tatonen sequentes, quod non nocebat, mutare
noumus. In eodem : et contrut gnum fnum
eorum (Ps. CI . 33). Pro quo n Graeco nue-
nsse uos dcts omne gnus. Sed et hoc add-
tum est et superfuum. In eodem : quonam me-
mor fut uerb sanct su, quod habut ad Abra-
ham, puerum suum (Ps. CI . 42). Pro quo n
Graeco egsse uos dcts 8v SISOSTO, d est: quod
dsposut. Ita enm et n ebraeo et apud septu-
agnta habetur nterpretes : TI ) too 5you
you a TOU, A paa( So ov .
Ergo, quod n Graeco dctur Sv tfeTo, n hoc oco
et superfuum est et radendum.
In verse 10 the Roman and Mozarabc Psaters have
184 Ibd., p. 91.
as nd., p. 49.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
mst terra. The Gacan Psater has eddt, whe et
dedt occurs n the Antqua. In verse 33 omne s n the
Roman and Mozarabc Psaters. In verse 42 erome s
made to dsavow quod habut of the Gacan Psater
and quod ocutus est of the Roman Psater. ere he re-
ects the ebraca vertas, athough for some reason
he omtted the words from the transaton from the e-
brew.
67. Centesmo qunto: conftemn domno,
quonam bonus (Ps. C . 1). Pro quo n Graeco
egsse uos dcts: quonam p o.tb , d est suaus.
Sed scendum, quod p arb et n bonum et n
suaue uert potest. Denque et n ebraeo ta
scrptum est: ch tob , quod omnes uoce sm
transtuerunt: qua bonus. E quo perspcuum
est, quod et pr) rtb bonus nteegatur. In
eodem: non fuerunt memores muttudns m-
sercordae tuae (Ps. C . 7). Dcts, quod n
Graeco nuenerts: et non fuerunt memores. Et
conuncto superfua est. In eodem: et nr-
taucrunt ascendentes n mare, Mare Rubrum
(Ps. C . 7). Pro quo n Graeco nuensse uos
dcts: or ape t pavav et putats uerbum e uer-
bo debere transferr: et amarcauerunt, Sed
et haec nterpretato adnuaton consms est
sue adnhaton . Legte Ezeche et nuen-
ets apa paa b nrtatonem et e acerbato-
nem semper e pressum, ub dctur: o os apa-
pavwv, d est domus e asperans. In eodem: et
udt, cum trbuarentur, et audnt oratonem
eorum (Ps. C . 44). udqud e tra hoc n Grae-
co nuensse uos d sts, superfuum est.
In verse 1 the Roman and Mozarabc Psaters have
suavs. In verse 7 et s n the Roman and Mozarabc
Psaters. Of amarcaverunt St. Augustne says e pres-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
sns de Graeco est. 189 The addton to verse 44 s n the
Antqua.
68. Centesmo se to: et statut proceam
eus n aurum et suerunt fuctue eus (Ps. C I.
29). oc ergo, quod pro sto n Graeco nne-
nsse UOS dcts: a e e-c aev rf crratfS a r
a arr e c a pav, superfuum est. In eodem :
et dedu t eos n portum uountats eorum
(Ps. C I. 30). Pro quo nuensse uos dcts: n
portum uountats suae. Sed n ebraeo non
habet ephsau, quod uountats suae sgnfcat,
sed ephsam/ quod uountats eorum sonat.
In verse 29 St. Augustne h s tnpcravt proceae et
stett n auram. In verse 30 Moz. has suae.
69. Centesmo s ptmo: e urge, gora mea
(Ps. C II. 3). uod dcts n Latno non esse,
recte n sto psamo non habet, qua nee apud
ebraeos apud uum nterpretum repper-
tur, sed habetur n qunquagesmo se to psamo,
de quo mh udetur a quodam n stum ocum
esse transatum. In eodem : mh aengcnae
amd fact sunt (Ps. C II. 10). Pro quo n
Graeco nuensse uos dcts , hoc est
subdt sunt . Sed hoc n qunquagesmo nono
psamo scrptum est n praesent autem ta apud
omnes nuenmus transatores : o u ot Ict E-
affav, d est amd fact sunt, quod ebraco dc-
tur ethrohe .
ere the Goths apparenty are supposed to compan
because erome omts c urge, gora mea, whch s found
n many Greek te ts, as n Eusebus, k c , -f 8 5
LOU, and aso n Latn te ts, as n Cassodorus. The
statements that the passage s n Psam L I and that
s n Psam LI are based on an -dgested
Mgne, . II, co. 862.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
borrowng from St. Augustne: Psamum centesmum
septmum e ponendum non putav quonam am e posu
eum n psamo qunquagesmo se to, et n psamo qunqua-
gesmo nono, e quorum postrems partbus ste constat
uaecumque gtur n hoc psamo centesmo septmo a-
quantuum ater posta sunt, quam n s duobus, e
quorum partbus constat, non habent nteectum dffc-
em: scut n qunquagesmo se to dctur, Cantabo, et
psaam e surge, gora mea n sto autem, Cantabo, et
psaam n gora men. Ad hoc enm dctum est c, E -
surge, ut n a cantaretur et psaeretur. 137 esdes,
erome s made to msquote hmsef and to msstate the
fact, when he says that ot a dpu o p aaav was by
a transators gven as amc fact sunt. In hs Roman
Psater he wrote, ust as n verse LI . 10, mh aophy
subdt sunt. In a e tant transatons we have subdt
sunt. Ony one manuscrpt, accordng to Sabater, has
pt aaav, whch woud ustfy erome s verson. Agan,
he dd not stck to hs transaton, mh amc factI sunt,
n hs verson from the ebrew, but there wrote, cum
Phstm foederabor or mh Paaestna foederabtur.
70. Centesmo nono: urgam urtuts tuae
emttet domnus e Son (Ps. CI . 2). Dcts
uos n Graecs codcbus non egsse urtuts
tuae, quod manfeste et n ebraeo et n septu-
agnta nterpretbus habet. In eodem: domnare
n medo nmcorum tuorum (Ps. CI . 2). D-
cts n Graeco eg: et domnare. Sed hoc nec
n ebraeo habetur nee apud Septuagnta et su-
perfuum est.
Sabater says that Moz. does not have tuae. Et dom-
nare s n St. Augustne and esewhere.
71. Centesmo decmo: conftebor tb, dom-
137 Mgne, vo. II, co. 1430.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
. r.. T E LETTER TO T E GOT S 99
ne, n toto corde. In Graeco nuensse uos dcts :
n toto corde meo. Sed et hoc hc superfuum est.
Meo s n the Gacan, Roman and Mozarabc Psaters,
and n Tractatus de Psamo C .
72. Centesmo terto d cmo : deus autem no-
ser n c eo (Ps. C III. 11). Pro quo n Graeco
egsse uos dcts: n c eo et n terra. Sed et
hoc superfuum est.
What erome says s superfuous s n St. Augustne,
Moz. and a arge number of other te ts. It s aso n the
Roman Psater.
73. Centesmo quarto d cmo: et n debus
mcs nuocabo te (Ps. C I . 2). Dcts, quod
n Graeco non st te , et bene e uestrs quoque
codcbus eradendum est. In pso : pacebo dom-
no n regone uuornm (Ps. C I . 9). Pro quo
n Graeco egsse uos dcts : pacebo n conspectu
domn. Sed hoc superfuum est.
ere we get an e ceent ustraton of eghth or nnth
century te t crtcsm : tc s omtted n the Gacan Psa-
ter, but somehow got nto ate te ts. The Utrecht Psater
had the te, but scratched t out, as may be easy detected
n the photographc reproducton. In verse 9 n conspectu
Domn s n St. Augustne, and, what s worse, erome
wrtes n the Tractatus de Psamo C , pacebo coram
Domn n the emma and pacebo Domno n the dscus-
son.
74. Centesmo s ptmo d cmo: et n no-
mne domn, qua utus sum n eos (Ps. C II.
10). Dcts qua n Graecs codcbus non nue-
nr sed et n Latns sub astersco egendum
est.
ua s omtted n the Roman and Mozarabc Psaters.
75. Centesmo octauo d cmo : et medtabar
, -t n mandats tus, quae de (Ps. C III. 47).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
In Graeco uehementer addtum egsse uos dc-
ts: sed hoc superfuum est. In eodem: euau
manus meas ad mandata tua, quae de (Ps.
C III. 48). In Graeco egsse nos dcts: ad
mandata tua, (quae de uehementer,) sed hoc
superfuum est. In eodem: cogtau uas meas
(Ps. C III. 59). In Graeco (u ta) uas tuas
egsse uos dcts, sed hoc superfuum est et
rectus meas egtur. In eodem: et uert pedes
meos n testmona tua (Ps. C III. 59). In
Graeco egsse uos dcts: et auert. Sed et hoc
superfuum est. In eodem: ego autem n toto
corde scrutabor mandata tua (Ps. C III. 59).
In Graeco n toto corde meo egsse uos dcts:
sed hc meo superfuum est. In eodem: anma
mea n man bus mes semper et egem tuam non
sum obtus (Ps. C III. 109). Pro quo n
Graeco egsse uos dcts : anma mea n manbus
tus semper. Sed scendum et apud ebraeos
et apud Septuagnta et omnes aos nterpretes
scrptum esse n manbus mes , et non n man-
bus tus , quod ebrace dctur bachaff et om-
nes apud Graecos eccesastc nterpretes stum
ocum sc edsserunt et est breuter hc sensus:
cottde p rcter et quas n manbus mes san-
gunem meum porto et tarnen egem tuam non ob-
uscor . In eodem : e tus aquarum dedu erunt
ocu me, qua non custoderunt egem tuam (Ps.
C III. 136). Pro quo n Graeco egsse uos
dcts, qua non custodu egem tuam. Sed hoc
superfuum est, qua et n ebraeo egtur: ru
aquarum fuebant de ocus mes, qua non custo-
derunt egem tuam. In eodem: pronuntabt
ngua mea eoquum tuum (Ps. C III. 172).
Pro pronuntabt n Graeco uos egsse
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
d sts, quod uerbum, sue dcas pronuntabt
sue effabtur sue oquetur, d psum sgnf-
cat. Denque et nos de ebraeo ta uertmus:
oquetur ngua mea sermonem tuum.
In verse 47 vehementer s n the Mozarabc Psater,
whe the oman Psater has nms. In verse 48 vehe-
menter s n the Roman and Mozarabc Psaters, and near-
y a te ts have vade or nms. In verse 59 tuas s n the
Mozarabc Psater, n the Antqua and n Carnut. Avert
s n St. Augustne, Casn. and the Paat. verson of the
Gacan Psater. Mco of verse 69 s n the Roman and
Mozarabc Psaters. Tus of verse 109 s n the Roman
and Mozarabc Psaters. In verse 136 St. Augustne and
St. Ambrose have custodv.
76. Centesmo nono decmo: domne, bera
anmam meam a abs nqus, a ngua doosa
(Ps. C I . 2). In Graeco egsse uos dcts: et
a ngua doosa. Et superfuum est.
The et s n the Gacan and Roman Psaters, though
t s omtted n the transaton from the ebrew.
77. Centesmo ucesmo se to: beatus ur,
qu npebt desderum suum e pss (Ps.
C I. 5). In Graeco dcts ur non haber,
quod manfestssme et n ebraeo et n septua-
gnta nterpretbus contnetur.
Some Greek te ts and Prosper omt the word.
78. Centesmo ucesmo nono: propter e-
gem tuam sustnu te, domne (Ps. C I . 4).
Dcts uos n Graeco nuensse: propter nomen
tuum, et nos conftemur pura sc e empara
repperr. Sed qua uertat studemus, qud n
ebraeo st, smpcter debemus dcere: pro
nomne sue ege apud eos egtur thra , quod
Aqua nterpretatus est pd ov hoc est tmorem ,
Symmachus et Theodoton v ov, d est egem ,
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
putunt.os thora propter tterarum smtudnem
od et uau, quae tantum magntudne dstngun-
tur. unta edto terrorem nterpretata est,
se ta uerbun.
Ths s a compete somersaut, f the statement makes
any sense at a. eretofore he nssted on the correctness
of the ebrew te t now he proposes to correct the e-
brew thra to thora, n accordance wth Theodoton s ver-
son. If the correspondng passage n the revarum n
Psamos s genune, erome dstncty dentfes e wth
e sprtuas.
79. Centesmo trc smo prmo : scut ura-
ut domno, uotum uout deo acob (Ps. C I.
2). Pro eo, quod nos nterpretad sum us uotum
uout , n Graeco ) egsse uos dcts et
putats nterpretar debusse oraut, sed hoc
mae E ) em pro ocorum quatate et orato-
nem et uotum sgnfcat secundum ud: redde
deo uota tua (Ps. LI . 14), d est .
In LI . 14 St. Augustne and other te ts have pre-
ces tuas.
80. Centesmo trc smo qunto: qu fect
umnara magna (Ps. C . 7). Dcts,
qua n Graeco nuenerts : magna sous sed hoc
de superor uerscuo est, ub egrnus qu fect
mraba magna sous (Ps. C . 4). Ib
ergo egendum est et hc quas superfuum non
scrbendum.
Not ony does sous occur n . and a arge number
of te ts, but St. Augustne adds: Sed qud est, u fect
mraba magna sousf An qua nuta mraba per
Angeos et per homnes fect Sunt quaedam magna quae
sous Deus fact, et psa e sequtur dcens, u fect coeos
n nteectu. u frma t terran super aquas, u fect
.., : umnara magna sous: deo et hc adddt, sous, qua
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
TUE LETTER TO T E GOT S 103
caetera mraba quae dcturus est, per homnes fect.
Cum enm d sset, u fect umnara magna sous quae
ent eadem umnara, secutus aperut, Soem n potesta-
tem de, unam et Steas n potestatem nocts. Dende
ncpt dcere quae per Angeos ve per homnes fecert :
u percusst Aegyptum cum prmogents corum et
caetera, Unversam gtur creaturam, non utque Deus
per aquam creaturam, sed sous fect. Cu us creaturae
quasdam partes e ceentores commemoravt, e qubus
unversa cogtaremus, ntegbes coeos et vsbem ter-
ram : et quonam sunt etam coe vsbes, commemorats
eorum umnarbus totum coeeste corporeun ut ab pso
factum accperemus, admonut. 138
81. Centesmo trc smo s ptmo: quonam
magnfcast super nomen sanctum tuum
(Ps. C II. 2). In Graeco reppersse uos
dcts : super omnes. Sed n Septuagnta ta eg-
tur: 811 ( Eya uvotc av -cb aytev sou, S CU et
nos n Latnum uertmus. Ceterum apud e-
braeos ta esse cognoscte : qua magnfcast super
omne nomen tuum uerbum tuum. u ta edto-
nem autem Latnam hc sensus est : quonam ma-
gnfcast super omne nomen, hoc est, quod n
c eo et n terra dc potest sanctum, fum
tuum.
Yet the Roman Psater has super nos. The Utrecht
Psater orgnay had omnes, but the s has been scratched
out the Mozarabc Psater has super omna.
82. Centesmo trc smo octauo: qua non
est sermo n ngua mea (Ps. C III. 4).
Pro quo n Graeco egsse uos dcts : qua non est
dous n ngua mea, quod soum se ta edto
nterpr taa est. Ceterum et apud Septuagnta
1M Mgne. vo. II, co. 17 8.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
et apud omnes nterpretes et psum ebracum
ue a av ue oyov, d est eoquum et uerbum,
scrptum habet. Denque ebrace maa dc-
tur.
ut dous s n the Roman and Mozarabc Psaters.
83. Centesmo trcesmo nono: funes e ten-
derunt n aqueum (Ps. C I . 6). Pro quo
n Graeco nuensse uos dcts: funes e tende-
runt aqucum pedbus mes. Sed hoc n hoc oco
superfuum est. In eodem pro eo, quod est:
habtabunt rect cum uutu tuo (Ps. C I .
14), n Graeco reppersse uos dcts: et habta-
bunt sed hc et conuncto superfua est.
In verse 6 n aqucum pedbus mes s n the Roman
Psater, whe the Mozarabc Psater has contnuats ped-
bus mes. In verse 14 et s n the Gacan and Roman
Psaters, though omtted n the transaton from the e-
brew.
84. Centesmo quadragesmo: dsspata
sunt ossa no tra secus nfernum (Ps. C L. 7).
Pro quo n Graeco egsse uos dcts: ossa eorum.
Sed et hoc superfuum est.
Ta data athtv s n many good Septuagnt te ts.
85. Centesmo quadragesmo se to: nee n
tbs ur benc pactum crt c (Ps. C L I. 10).
Pro e domno egsse uos dcts, quod non
habetur.
It s true that Domno s not n any te t, but n the
Tractatus de Psamo C L I erome e pans non pacet
e by non pacet Deo.
86. Ideo autem, quod et uos n fne sceduae
quaerts et sanctus fus meus Autus frequenter
effagtat, quomodo Graeca nterpretanda sunt
uerba, breuter adnotau. Nso ,AT)va menss e or-
dum est, quod nos secundum Latnae nguae
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
propretatem kaendas possnmus dcere. Uerum
qua apud ebraeos menss secundum unae c r-
sum supputatur et apud Graecos (n w) una dc-
tur, veo(M voquas noua una appeatur.
autem desertum ue sotudnem sgnfcat, 6o vo
sedem ue soum, vu T pa , ut d mus, noctuam.
uv u(a non u batn nterpretat sunt, musca
canna dctur per u Graecam tteram, sed u ta
ebracam nteegentam per 8( 6 d bet
scrb ot, ut st ova(Aua, d est muscarum
genus, quod Aqua, . d est omnmodam
muscam, nterpretatus est. Aa suT p ov autem,
pro quo Latnus ascam uertt, nos genus fer-
rament nterpretamur, quo apdes doantur.
Denque e ebraeo uertentes ta d mus: et
nunc scupturas eus parter bpnne et doators
deraserunt (Ps. L III. 6) a euT ptovergo doa-
torum dc potest.
Neomena s referred to n erome severa tmes,
and the quotaton n the Letter to the Goths comes nearest
to the passage n Ezeche or to Isdore, M0 who aso de-
139 Et menas sprtuaa, quando a puncto usque ad punctum una
compebtur, et suo curret ordne, ut effcat mensem, Id est, kaendaa,
quae Greece appeantur ro/n ra, hoc est, menss nov e ordum, apud
quos Intum kaendarum, non u ta sos cursum, et dversa mensum
spata, sed u ta unae crcutum ncpt et fntur, Comment, n Isa-
am, L I, 22, 23, n Mgne, vo. I , co. 674. Coguntur ann
quadrngent septuagnta qunqu , qu facunt anuos ebracos qua-
dngentos nonagnta, u ta unares (ut d mus) menses. u secun-
dum orum supputatonem possunt facer per nguos menses des
vgnt novcm AI. vgnt octo , et sems, Comment, n Danetem,
I . 24, bt., vo. , co. 643 f. Menss autem odes dctur: denque
Aqua neomena . Id est, h nrnns nterpretatus est: Symmachua et
Theodoton mensem et est , per snguos menses hosts advenet,
et cuneta vastabt, Comment, n Osee, . 6, 7, bd., co. 860.
140 Neomena apud nos kaendae, apud ebraeos autem, qua secun-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
rved t from ths passage. The atter s more key the
case, snce the e panaton of ) . and pavo a
are based on Isdore. Smary, as we have seen, vu tt o-
p C s based on Isdore s defnton. The statement about
wrtng ov 5n.noE s absurd, snce the Septuagnt knows
ony and snce n the Roman Psater erome hm-
sef wrtes musca canna n Psam L II. 45. It s
true, erome wrote n the transaton from the ebrew
omne genus muscarum and n CI . 31 omnmodam mus-
cam, n accordance wth the z ua and ( ( of
Aqua, who coud not possby have thought of the non-
e stng Gr. ov Auta, but here had n mnd eb. 3v,
whch he mstook for any crcb m ture. Ony a ater
etymoogst, who perpetrated , coud have
had the happy dea of changng uvo(ua to ov ua. Sm-
ary, aeaurqpov doatorum s due to Psam L III. 6,
accordng to erome s transaton from the ebrew, for
n the Gacan and Roman Psater he wrtes oseta.
dum unarem cursum menses supputantur, et Graece L una appe-
atur, nde neomena, d est una, I. 18. 10.
Eremtae h sunt, qu et anachortae, ab bomnum conspectu
remot, eremum et d sertas sotudnes appeantes. Nam eremum dc-
tur quas remotum, II. 13. 4.
142 Seds snguar numero propre regn est, qu Greece
dctur. Item thronum Graec dcunt nos soum, . 11. 9.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
EROME S TEC NI UE.
S. eter s1 study of erome s emmata n eremah
s of especa mportance to us, snce an nvestgaton of
the Psams emmata n a of erome s works bears out hs
concusons on every pont. Reter fnds the foowng
chef varatons n erome s quotatons: (1) he vares the
grammatca forms and synonyms, usng them aterna-
tvey n smar passages (2) unmportant words are
added or omtted at w (3) erome foows the ugate
verson n the emmata, but not servey, substtutng
words from hs own transatons, when these serve hs
purpose best (4) he treats the ebrew orgna and
Septuagnt verson wth equa respect, e panng now
from one source, now from another, but n dffcut passages
ob ectvey from both (5) he occasonay nvokes the
testmony of Aqua, Symmachus and Theodoton, now
foowng, now re ectng them, n so far as ther opnons
seem to hm to bear upon the matter under dscusson ( 6 )
n the emmata from the Psams, of whch, however, there
s not any great number, he party quotes from hs trans-
aton from the ebrew and party from a pre- erony-
man ugate te t, but there are aso unaccounted-for
varatons.
We sha now study the Psams emmata n erome n
those cases where varants occur.2
1 Sanct Euseb cronym n eremam Prophetam br se ,
ndobonae, Lpsae 1913, n C EL., vo. LI . Proegomena.
2 The foowng abbrevatons are used In the st of quotatons:
Ab. Comment, n Abacuc, Abd. Comment, n Abdam, Ag. Com-
ment, n Aggaeum, Am. Comment, n Amos, Apo. Apooga adver-
sus bros Rufn, en. De benedctonbus acob Patrarchae, Com.
107
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
I. 1. n cathedra pestentae, R., G., Trac.,
Ezech. (M. . 178), Mat. (M.
I. 167).
pestentum, Com., Os. (M. . 876).
dersorum, .
2. n Iege domn fut vountas eus et n ege
eus medtabtur de ac node, R., Ep.
LIII (p. 448).
omt fut , G., ., Com., Trac.
3. et ert tamquam gnum, quod pantatum
est secus decursus aquarum, quod fruc-
tum tnum dabt n tempore suo et fo-
um eus non defuet, G., Trac., er. (p.
209), aquarum , Com.
decdet, R.
quas gnum fructferum aquarum , er.
(p. 387).
4. tamquam puvs quem pro ct ventus a
face terrae, R., G., Com., Trac.
proect , er. (p. 171).
Oommentaro n Psamos, Dan. Comment, n Daneem, Dd.
Interpretato br Ddym, Ecc. Comment, n Eccesasten, Ep.
Epstes (I L n CSEL., vo. LI , L I C , bd., vo. L ).
Ezech. Comment, n Ezecheem, G. Gacan Psater, . Lbrvm
psamorum u ta hebracam vertatem, . Interpretato tae S.
arons, om. Interpretato homarum Orgens, . . Lber
hebracarum qvaestonum n Oenesm, I . Comment, n Isaam, er.
Comment, n eremam (CSEL, vo. LI ), o. Comment, n oe-
Icm, oan. Lber contra oannem erosoymtanum, on. Com-
ment, n onam, OY. Adversus ovnanum br duo, Luc. Dao-
gus contra Lucferanos, M. Mgne, Patrooga atna, Ma. Com-
ment, n Maaram, Mat. Comment, n Evangeum ttatthae, M.
Comment, n Mchacam, Na. Comment, n Naum, Os. Comment,
n Osee, Pach. Epstoa S. Pachom, Pe. Daogus adversy Pea-
ganos, R. Roman Psater, So. Comment, n Sophonam, Tent.
Decem tentatones popv. Israe, Trac. Tractatus n brum psamo-
rvm, g. Lber contra gantum, rg. De perpetua vrffntate
. Marae ber, a. Comment, n acharam.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
EROME S TEC NI UE 109
IT. 1. guare frcmuerunt gentes et popu medta-
t sunt nana f ., G., Com.
qua , a. (M. . 1522).
7. domnus t ad me, fus meus es tu, ego
hode genu te, R., G., Com.
dct , a. (M. . 1443).
III. 3. mut dcunt anmae mcac: non est saus
ps n deo e us. Dapsama, G.
r , R.
huc n deo semper, .
n deo 8uo semper, . III (p.
228).
6. uoce mea ad domnum camau, et e au-
dut me de monte sancto sun. Dapsa-
ma, R., G.
semper, . III (p. 229).
camaba e audet semper, .
6. ego dormv et sopuraus sum et e aur-
re , qua domnus suscept me, G., er.
(p. 401).
somnum cep et resurre , quonam Do-
mnus suscpet me, R., Com.
somnum cep et resurre , qua, domnus
susctavt me, Dd. (M. III. 146).
8. dent s peccatorum contrvst, G., R., Ep.
III (p. 228).
conterust, Com.
9. domn est saus et super popuum tuum
benedcto tua. Dapsama, G.
omt dapsama, R.
sea, Ep. III (p. 228).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
110 ISTO Y OP A A ICO-GOT IC CULTU E
I . 2. n trbuatone datast mh, G., Cora.
me, R.
3. ut qud dgts vantatcm et quacrts
mendacum Dapsama, R., G., Com.
semper. Ep. III (p. 229).
quare omt dapsama, Ep. C I (p.
171, vantatem , ach. (M. III.
89).
5. quae dcts n cordbus vestrs, et n cub-
bus vestrs conpungmn. Dapsama,
R., conpungmn , Com.
semper, Ep. III (p. 229).
omt et , G.
. 4. mane c audes voc,cm meam, mane adsL bo
tb et vdcbo, R., G., Com., Trac., er.
(p. 98), Ezech. (M. . 462).
oratonem assstam tb , Is. (M.
I . 82), So. (M. . 1378).
6. non habtabt u ta te magnus, R., Trac.,
Is. (M. I . 562).
eque , G., Trac.
9. drge n conspectu meo vam tuam, G.,
Trac.
tuo meam, R.
rectam foc n conspectu tuo vam meam,
Pe. (M. III. 578).
11. quonam rrtnrcnnt te, domne, G., Trac.,
Os. (M. . 901), Ma. (M. .
1560).
e acerbavcrunt te , R.
13. domne, ut scuto bonae vountats tuae -
ronast nos, R., Com., Pe. (M. III.
569), Is. (M. I . 262, 378, 488).
omt tuae , G., Trac.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
I. 2. domne, ne n furore tuo arguas me, neque
n ra tua corrpas me, G., ., Com.,
er. (pp. 139, 374), Is. (M. I . 89.
492, 678), o. (M. . 973), M. (M.
. 1204).
ra tua furore tuo , R., om. (M.
. 694, 712).
3. sana me, domne, quonam conturbata sunt
ossa mea, G., Ezech. (M. . 330).
omna ossa mea, R.
6. n nferno autem qus conftebtur tb, G.,
R., Com., Ep. II (p. 190), rg.
(M. III. 186), Is. (M. I . 210),
Os. (M. . 865), Am. (M. .
1052), Mat. (M. I. 185).
omt autem , ., Am. (M. .
1089).
7. avabo per snguas nodes ectum meum,
acryms mes stratum meum rgabo, G.,
Os. (M. . 880, 925).
omt mes , R.
n acryms mes , Com.
n acryms, omt mes , Ep. C III (p.
326), Is. (M. I . 296).
9. dscedte a me omnes qu operamn nqu-
tatem, G., R., Com.
recedte , .
recedte omt omnes , M. (M. .
1192).
11. erubescant et conturbentur vehementer
omnes nmc me: convertantur et eru-
bescant vade veocter, G., convertan-
tur veocter , Com.
avertantur retrorsum et , R.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
confundantur et revereantur omnes con-
vertantur retrorsum, et confundantur
, Ezech. (M. . 156).
II. 8. synagoga popuorum crcundabt te, et
propter hanc n atum regredere, R., G.,
Trac.
congregato omt et n e cesum con-
vertere, Is. (M. I . 543).
13. ns convers fuerts, gadum suum vbra-
bt arcum suum tetendt, et paravt -
um, G., Trac., vbrabt , Is. (M.
I . 664), arcum um , a. (M.
. 1492).
eum, Is. (M. I . 223).
convertamn vbravt , R.
convertamn, a. (M. . 1448),
vbrabt , Com.
14. n pso paravt vasa morts : sagttas suas
ardentbus effect, R., Is. (M. I .
223), a. (M. . 1492).
eo , G., Trac.
sagttas suas arsurs operatus est, Cora.
sagttas suas ad comburendum operatus
est, .
17. convertetur door e us n caput e us et n
vertcem psus nqutas e us descendet,
G., Trac.
n vertcem e us , R.
revertetur door SUMS super vertcem
e us nqutas sua , .
super vertcem us , Is. (M. I .
635).
et door e us et nqutas super vertcem
e us descendet, So. (M. . 1385).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
III. 3. ut destruas nmcum et utorem, G., Is.
(M. I . 209), Ezech. (M. .
260), Os. (M. . 865).
defensorem, R.
4. vd bo c eos tuos, opera dgtorum tuo-
rum, .
omt tuos , R., Com., oan. (M. III.
362), Is. (M. I . 645).
6. mnust eum pauo mnus ab anges, R.,
G., mnust (mnorast) ov. (M.
III. 290).
mnorast , Com.
9. qu perambuant semtas mars, R., G., So.
(M. . 1342).
pertranscunt , Com.
I . 1. pro occuts f, G., Trac., Ep. LUI (p.
450).
propter occuta f, R.
pro abscondts f, Com., Ep. L (p.
641).
6. nomen eorum deest n aeternum et n
saecuum saecu, G., R., Is. (M. I .
297).
n saecuum et n saecuum saecu, Is.
(M. I . 146).
7. et cvtates eorum destru st, R., Luc.
(M. III. 168).
omt eorum , G.
15. qu e atas me de ports mort: ut annun-
tem omnes audes tuas n ports fae
Son, R., Na. (M. . 1267).
audatones , G., Is. (M. I . 20.4,
393).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
cantabo quppe omnes audes , om. (M.
. 783).
20. e surge, domne, non confortetur homo, G.,
Is. (M. I . 222).
praevaeat , R.
24. quonam audatur peccator n desders
anmae suac, et nquus benedctur, G.,
Os. (M. . 849).
et qu nqua gert , R.
audatur enm et qu nqua gert ,
Ecc. (M. III. 1077).
30. nsdatur n abscondto quas eo n spe-
unca sua, G.
occuto scut eo n cub suo, R.
abscondts scut eo n cub suo, Ezech.
(M. . 164).
occuto scut eo , Ep. I (p. 49).
apocrypho , Is. (M. I . 622).
36. contere brachum peccators, G., Ezech.
(M. . 296).
conteres R.
3. tetenderunt areum, R., Trac.
ntenderunt , G., Pe. (M. III. 557),
Is. (M. I . 268), Am. (M. .
1013).
7. gns ct suphur, G., Ezech. (M. . 19).
omt et , R., Trac.
I. 7. gne e amnaton, probatum terrae, G., er.
(p. 120), Is. (M. I . 38), Ezech.
(M. . 212), Os. (M. . 832),
Ag. (M. . 1404), Mat. (M. I.
188).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
gne e amnatum terrae, R., Ep. (p.
38), Ep. III A(p. 81).
gne probatum terrae, Ep. III (p.
100), Ecc. (M. III. 1100).
9. n creutu mp ambuant, R., G., Com.
ambuabunt, ., Ep. CII (p. 148).
/
II. 1. usquequo averts facem, R., G., Is. (M.
I . 576).
quousque , R.
quamdu , Is. (M. I . 352).
4. ne umquam obdormam, R., G.
forte , Ep. C I (p. 456).
III. 1. d t nspens, R., G.
stutus, ., Is. (M. I . 553).
3. non est qu facat bonum, non est usque ad
unum, R., G., Com., er. (p. 168), Is.
(M. I . 312), Ezech. (M. .
234), a. (M. . 1521).
fut qu faceret fut , er. (p. 109).
4. devorant pebem meam scut escam pans,
R., G.
popuum meum , Mat. (M. I.
151).
popuum meum ut cbum , .
popuum meum veut , er. (p. 45).
I . 1. qus requescct n monte sancto tuo, R., G.,
Trac., Ep. L III (p. 69).
ascendet n montem sanctum tuum, a.
(M. . 1444).
et n montc sancto tuo, Ecc. (M. III.
1042).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
2. qu ngredtur sne macua, R., G., Trac.
ambuat , a, (M. . 1468).
ambuat mmacuatus, Is. (M. I .
538).
3. qu oqutur vertatem, R., G., Trac.
oquturque , .
et oqutur , a. (M. . 1468).
4. gorfcat, G., Trac.
magnfcat, R., orn. (M. . 682).
. 5. qu resttues hacredtatem meam mh, G.,
Com., a, (M. . 1443).
rcsttust mh , R.
7. qu trbut mh nteectum, G., Is. (M.
I . 504).
mh trbut , R., Com., Trac.
9. caro mea requescct, R., G., Trac.
requesct, oan. (M. III. 381).
10. dabs, R., G., Trac., . C III (p.
192).
non , Am. (M. . 1045).
I. 1. ntende deprccaton meae, R., orn. (M.
. 760).
deprecatonem meam, G.
II. 1. n de qua crput cum domnus de manu
omnum nmcorum eus et de manu-
Sau G.
erut de manu Sau et de manu omn-
um nmcorum e us, R.
erut , er. (p. 419).
2. domne, forttudo mea, G., er. (p. 419),
a. (M. . 1498).
vrtus R., Com.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
3. forttude mea, domnus frmamentum me-
urn et refugum meum et berator meus,
G.
vrtus mea, domnus , R.
domnus frmamentum meum et forttude
mea et , orn. (M. III. 1119).
12. posut enm deus tenebras, a. (M. .
1424).
omt enm deus , R., G., Com., Is. (M.
I . 335), Ezech. (M. . 30),
Dan. (M. . 601), a. (M. .
1454).
16. fundamenta orbs terrarum, G., Com., Luc.
(M. III. 168).
terrae, R.
43. ut utum patearum, R., G., orn. (M.
. 596).
quasr-, Is. (M. I . 224).
44. erpes me, R., G.,
erpe , Is. (M. I . 585).
46. f aen nveterat sunt, et caudcave-
runt a semts sus, G., Ma. (M. .
1560).
nveteraverunt , R., a. (M. I .
585).
nveteraverunt n semts , Is. (M.
I . 289).
III. 3. des de ruct t verbum, R., G.
eructuat , Com.
annuntet , R.
annuntat , er. (p. 406).
5. n terram e vt sonus eorum, et
n fnes orbs terrae verba eorum, R., G.,
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Am. (M. . 1040, 1060), Ab. (M.
. 1312).
sonus e us vefba us, Ep. L III
(p. 83).
6. tamquam sponsus procedens de thaamo
suo, R., G., Is. (M. I . 606).
processt , Ep. L (p. 626).
egredtur , Os. (M. . 868).
e sutavt ut ggas ad currendam vam
suam, Is. (M. I . 58).
omt suam, R., G., Com.
7. occursus e us usque ad summum e us, R.,
G., Am. (M. . 1044).
summum us, Is. (M. I . 58).
occursus us , Ep. L (p. 626).
8. testmonum domn fdec, R., G.
de , er. (p. 88).
9. praeceptum domn, R., G., Is. (M. I .
296), Ezech. (M. . 178).
mandatum , ., Ep. III (p. 100),
Is,. (M. I . 246, 481, 544), Mat. (M.
I. 171).
mandatum de, Am. (M. . 1086).
10. udca domn vera, ustfcata n seme-
tpsa, G.
domn recta , Is. (M. I . 522).
semetpss, Ezech. (M. . 171).
de semetpss, R.
13. munda me, domne, R., er. (p. 211), Apo.
(M. III. 429), Is. (M. I . 495,
569, 631).
omt domne, G., Pe. (M. III. 505).
I . 7. e audet um de coeo, R., G.
eum , .
e audat eum , Is. (M. I . 557).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
8. At n currbus, et h n equs, R., G., .
(M. III. 32), Is. (M. I . 49),
Os. (M. . 913), Am. (M. .
1013, 1064), a. (M. . 1484, 1493,
1510).
omt second h , Ezech. (M. .
216).
st st , Com.
n nomne donn dc nostr magnfcab-
mur, R., Os. (M. . 913).
omt domnr-, . (M. III. 32).
nvocabmus, G., Is. (M. I . 49),
Am. (M. . 1013), a. (M. .
1484).
omt domn nvocabmus, a. (M.
. 1493).
. 2. n vrtute tua, R., G., Ecc. (M. III.
1074), Ezech. (M. . 271).
forttudne , Com.
12. cogtaverunt consum guod non potuc-
runt stabre, R., Is. (M. I . 535).
consa quae , G.
I. 2. deus, deus meus, r spce n me, quare me
dcrequstf R., G., Apo. (M. III.
456).
omt n , Ep. L II (p. 522).
omt r spce n me , ., Com., Ep.
L II (p. 522).
omt r spce n me ut qud derequst
me, Pe. (M. III. 584).
verba dectorum meorum, R., G., Com.,
Pe. (M. III. 585).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
amentatonum mearum, Is. (M. I .
465).
7. ego autem sum verms, R., G.
omt autem , on. (M. . 1149).
11. de venre matrs meae, R., G., Is. (M.
I . 466).
e utero , Mat. (M. I. 141).
13. taur pngues obsederunt me, R., G., Is.
(M. I . 316).
creumdederunt , Com.
17. creumdederunt me canes mut, R., G.
creumerunt , Com.
concum magnantum, R., G.
et congregato , Mat. (M. I. 207).
19. super vestem meam, R., G., Mat. (M.
I. 210).
vestmentum meum, R., Is. (M. I .
89).
21. erue a framea deus anmam meam, G.
omt deus , R., a. (M. . 1520).
23. narrabo nomen tuum, R., G., rg. (M.
III. 198), om. (M. . 633),
Ma. (M. . 1560).
annuntabo , Mat. (M. I. 217).
audabo te, R., G.
cantabo , R.
cantabo tb, om. (M. . 633), Ma.
(M. . 1560).
28. remnscentur et convertentur ad dom-
num, R., G., a. (M. . 1495).
recordabuntur , ., Is. (M. I . 502).
recordabuntur et redbunt , Is. (M.
I . 499).
unversae famae gentum, G., a. (M.
. 1495).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
omnea , Is. (M. I . 499, 502).
omnes patrae , R.
29. quonam domn est , R., G., a.
(M. . 1495).
regnum est, Is. (M. I . 499).
guar-, Is. (M. I . 502).
30. n conspectu e us codent omnea, G., Ezech.
(M. . 303).
procdent unvers, R.
31. anma mea vvet et semen meum ser-
vet ps, G., Ep. C III (p. 318).
ps , R.
32. (nnnnubv.n coe usttam, R., Is. (M.
I . 658).
omt coe , G.
II. 1. domnus r gt me et nh mh deert, R.,
G., Ep. L III (p. 70), a. (M.
. 1490).
posat , Com., Is. (M. I . 229,
468), Os. (M. . 934), M. (M.
. 1199), So. (M. . 1380).
pasct omt et , .
2. super aquam refectons, R., G.
aquas , ., Is. (M. I . 83), Ezech.
(M. . 330), a, (M. . 1490),
Ma. (M. . 1544).
4. ets ambuavero, G.
s , Ep. L III (p. 79).
ambuem, R.
5. ca meus nebran quam praecarus est,
G., Ep. C (p. 479).
pocuum meum praecarum , R.
tuus , orn. (M. . 648, 649), o.
(M. . 958), Ag. (M. . 1394),
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
122 ISTORY O ARA ICO-GOT IO CULTURE
praecarus , er. (p. 388).
domn perquam optmus est, orn.
(M. III. 1122), optmus , .
LI (p. 322).
III. 2. fundavt eum et super fumna praeparavt
eum, G.
earn am, R.
coocavt , Is. (M. I . 371).
7. attote portas, prncpes, vestras, G., Is.
(M. I . 32).
tote , R., . III A(p. 84).
aperte , Abd. (M. . 1101).
vate , . I (p. 273), Is. (M.
I . 610).
vate vestr, Com.
vate, portae, capta vestra, ., er. (p.
23).
8. gus est ste re goraef R., G., Is. (M.
I . 610).
omt ste , Dan. (M. . 538).
domnus potens n proeo, R., G.
forts , Is. (M. I . 610), Dan. (M.
. 538).
I . 7. decta uventuts meae et gnorantas
meas ne memners, G., . L I (p.
34), er. (p. 393), Ezech. (M. .
238, 455), Ab. (M. . 1307).
uventuts et gnorantae meae , R.
peccata aduescentae meae et gnorantae
meae , Com.
peccata aduescentae meae et gnorantae
ne , . ( . 213).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
. 3. quonam msercorda tua ante ocuos meos
est, R., G.
qua ante ocuos meos msercorda tua
est, Pe. (M. III. 555).
4. cum conco vantats, G., er. (p. 193).
n conco , .
n conco magnantum, er. (p. 362).
5. odv eccesam magnantum, G., er. (p.
193), Ezech. (M. . 81).
congregatonem magnorum, R.
8. ocum habtatons gorae tuae, G., Ep.
L (p. 643), Ep. C III (p. 347),
Ezech. (M. . 419).
tabernacu gorae , R., on. (M.
. 1134).
12. pes enm meus stett n va recta, R.
omt enm n drecto, G., Pe. (M.
III. 555).
I. 1. et sahs mea, R., G., Ezech. (M. .
315), a. (M. . 1492).
savator meus, Is. (M. I . 490, 554),
So. (M. . 1382).
2. dum appropant super me nocentes, ut
edant carnes meas, R., G.
appropnquant , er. (p. 18).
appropnquarent ut ederent , a. ( M.
. 1492).
cum appropnquarent mh qu affgebant,
ut comederent , Is. (M. I . 474).
cum appropnquarent adversum me qu af-
fgunt me, ut comederent , Ezech. (M.
. 54).
qu trbuant me et nmc rnc, er. (p.
18).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
omt et , R., G., a. (M. . 1492).
3. et consstant adversum me castra, G., a.
(M. . 1492).
adversus me , R.
stetert , Apo. (M. III. 401).
et e surgat adversum me praeum, G., a.
(M. . 1492).
nsurgat n me y R.
stetert , Apo. (M. III. 401).
4. unam petv a domno, hanc reguram, R.,
G., Corn., Ecc. (M. III. 1072).
hoc , ., Ep. L (p. 643), I .
(M. I . 43, 617), Ezech. (M. .
405, 419), a. (M. . 1637).
ut nhabtem n domo domn omnbus de-
bus mtae meae, R., G., Is. (M. I .
517), Ezech. (M. . 405, 419), a.
(M. . 1637).
omnes des , R., Is. (M. I . 43).
habtem des , Ep. L (p.
643).
habtem , .
ut vdeam vouptatem domn, et vstem
tempum e us, G., Ezech. (M. .
374).
et vdeam deectatonem , a. (M. .
1537).
ucundtatem tempum sanctum , E-
zech. (M. . 406).
vountatem et protegar a tempo -
cto , R.
6. n petra e atavt me, R., G.
e atastr , Is. (M. I . 50).
11. egem pone mh, domne, n va tua, G.,
Ezech. (M. . 145).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
EROME S TEC NI UE
125
mh consttue, domne, n va, R.
drge me n semtam rectam, R., G.
deduc , Ezech. (M. . 109).
deduo semta recta, .
13. bona domn n terra vventum, R., G.,
Ep. II (p. 144), Ep. C III (p. 347),
Ep. C (p. 510), Is. (M. I . 37,
217, 531, 555, 598), Ezech. (M. .
276, 487), Os. (M. . 845, 940), Am.
(M. . 1096), a. (M. . 1427),
Mat. (M. I. 34).
regone vventum, Ep. I (p. 120).
II. 1. ne seas a me, ne guando taceas a me, et
assmabor descendentbus n acum,
G., et assmabor , Com.
ne seas a me, et ero sms descendent-
bus , R.
ne taceas, eque compescars, deus, et ne
seas a me, et assmabor , Am. (M.
. 1080).
adsmatus sum , er. (p. 82).
III. 1. n atro sancto e us, G., a. (M. .
1438).
aua sancta e us, R.
6. vo domn confrngents cedros, R., G.,
a. (M. . 1499).
conterents , Corn.
confrnget domnus cedros Lban, R., G.,
Ezech. (M. . 302), a. (M. .
1499).
commovebt , er. (p. 257).
conteret , Is. (M. I . 218).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
6. dectus quemadmodum fus uncornum,
G.
scut , Ep. L III (p. 73).
scut uncornuorum, .
7. vo domn ntercdents fammam, R., G.,
Is. (M. I . 352), a. (M. .
1521).
ncdents , Com.
8. vo domn concutents sotudnem, R.,
Is. (M. I . 374).
desertum, G., Com., Is. (M. I . 374,
659).
par re facens desertum, Is. ( M. I .
659).
parturre facens desertum, .
commovebt domnus, R., G., Is. (M.
I . 374).
concutet , Ezech. (M. . 480).
9. vo domn praeparants cervos, R., G., Is.
(M. I . 374, 586).
- perfcentes , Is. (M. I . 373).
revcabt condensa svarum, Is. (M.
I . 374), Ezech. (M. . 332).
omt svarum, R., G.
rcvcart omt svarum, Is. (M. I .
586).
10. domnus duvum nhabtare fact, G., Ep.
L I (p. 691), Is. (M. I . 520).
nhabtat, R., Com.
I . 6. ad matutnum, R., G., Com.
n matutno, ., Ezech. (M. . 462).
7. cao autem d n abundanta mea, G.
omt autem , Pe. (M. III. 556).
mea abundanta, R.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
8. n bona vountate, R.
omt bona , G., Pe. (M. III. 556).
12. conscdst saccum meum et creumdedst
me aetta, G.
et praecn st , R.
scdst et ndust , Ep. C III (p.
338).
. 6. pater, n manus tuas commendo sprtum
meum, Pe. (M. III. 585).
omt pater , R., G., on. (M. .
1137).
13. obvon datus sum, tamquam mortuus a
corde, G., Ecc. (M. III. 1081).
e cd tamquam mortuus a corde, R.
19. muta fant aba doosa, G., Os. (M. .
899).
effcantur , R.
n superba et n abusone, Os. (M. .
899).
et abusone, G.
et contemptu, R.
I. 1. beat quorum remssae sunt nqutates.
R., G., Ep. L I (p. 610), Ep. L I
(p. 692), Pe. (M. III. 585), Is. (M.
I . 534), Ezech. (M. . 130),
Os. (M. . 889), Ab. (M. .
1299).
beat enm opertae sunt , Os. (M. .
907).
4. versatus sum n msera, dum nfgtur
mh spna, Pe. (M. III. 563), Is.
(M. I . 676).
mh nfgtur , er. (p. 222).
versata sum mh nfgtur , Ep. C III
(p. 307).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
confgtur , Apo. (M. III. 429).
n nfrmtate confgtur , Is. (M.
I . 331).
cum nfgtur , Ab. (M. . 1324).
msera mea, cum e ardesceret messe,
.
conversus sum n aerumna mea, dum mh
nfgtur spna, Ezech. (M. . 40).
conversus sum n aerumna mea, dum con-
fgtur spna, G,
conversus sum n aerumna, dum confg-
tur spna, R.
6. dectum meum cogntum tb fec, R., G.
pcccatum notum fed tb, Is. (M. I .
625).
peccatum meum notum fac tb, .
n usttam meam non abscond, G.
n usttas meas non operu, R.
nqutatem mcam non operu, a. (M.
I . 625).
nqutatem meam non abscond, .
d enm, pronuntabo contra me n ust-
tam meam, Pe. (M. III. 556).
omt enm adversas me n usttas
meas, R.
omt enm adversum me nqutatem
meam, Is. (M. I . 625).
omt enm conftebor adversum me ,
G.
tu dmsst mpetatem cords met, R., a.
(M. I . 625).
remsst peccat me, G., Pe. (M.
III. 556).
7. e sutato mea, crue me, G., a. ( M. .
1494).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
redme me, R.
9. n freno et camo ma a eorum constrn-
ges, qu non appro matf (appropn-
quant) ad te, R.
constrnge appro mant , a. ( M.
. 1539).
oonstrnge appropnquant , Ep.
L III (p. 68).
constrnge appropnquant tb, Is. (M.
I . 388).
camo et fren o constrnge appro -
mant , G., Ezech. (M. . 358).
camo et freno constrnge appropn-
quant , Ezech. (M. . 81).
10. muta fagea peccators, G., Pe. (M.
III. 521).
peccatorum, R.
II. 6. omns vrtus eorum, R. G., Ep. C (p.
499), er. (p. 334), Is. (M. I . 82,
407).
omt omns , Is. (M. I . 439).
15. fn t sngUatm corda eorum, R., G., Is.
(M. I . 667).
per snguos , Com.
qu ntegt n omna opera eorum, R.
omt n , G.
et ntegt omt n , Is. (M. I .
667).
17. faa equus ad sautem, R., G., Ezech.
(M. . 254), Am. (M. . 1013,
1064), Ab. (M. . 1319), a. (M.
. 1493).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
n sautem, Is. (M. I . 49, 355), E-
zech. (M. . 242), om. (M. .
624), a. (M. . 1484, 1510).
III. 6. accedte ad eum, R., G., Is. (M. I .
46).
ad dotnnum, Is. (M. I . 115).
fades vestrae non confundentur, G., Is.
(M. I . 46).
vutus vestr non erubescent, R.
7. ste pauper camavt et domnus e audvt
eum, R., G.
he pauper um, Is. (M. I . 336).
he pauper e audvt, .
8. mmttet angeus domn n creutu t-
mentum eum et erpet eos, R., G., a.
(M. . 1483).
creumdat berabt eos, Is. (M. I .
78), tmentum eum , Is. (M. I .
671).
creumdet erpat eos, Ab. (M. .
1286).
creumdabt n gyro tmentes eum, et
eruet eos, .
9. quonam suavs est domnus, R., G., Ep.
L III (p. 71), Ep. C III (p. 339),
er. (p. 287), Ezech. (M. . 32,
57), Mat. (M. I. 184).
suavs sve ducs , Ezech. (M. .
102).
r/unm suavs , Ep. L I (p. 7), Is. (M.
I . 86, 256), Am. (M. . 1095).
qua suavs , er. (p. 403).
10. non est nopa tmentbus eum, G., I . (M.
I . 480, 583).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
nh deest tmentbus eum, R., Ecc. (M.
III. 1116).
13. et dgt des vdere bonos, Is. (M. I .
147).
omt et , G.
cupt vdere des bonos, R.
14. cohbe nguam tuam a mao, R., Is. (M.
I . 574).
compesce , Is. (M. I . 147).
prohbe , G.
15. dverte a mao, R., G.
decna , Is. (M. I . 147).
16. ocu enm domn super ustos, et aures
us n precem eorum, Is. (M. I .
500), ustos , Ezech. (M. . 103).
omt enm aures e us ad preces eorum,
R.
omt enm aures e us n preces eorum,
G.
17. vutus autem domn super facentes maa,
R., G.
enm , Ecc. (M. III. 1078).
fades enm , Na. (M. . 1236).
fades domn , Ezech. (M. . 44,
115).
nt perdat, R., G., Na. (M. . 1236).
dsperdat, Ezech. (M. . 44, 115).
21. domnus custodt omna ossa eorum, unum
e es non conteretur, R.
e hs , Is. (M. I . 571).
custodt domnus e Us , G.
22. mors peccatorum pessma est, R., Ezech.
(M. . 57, 122).
omt est, G., Com.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
I . 3. concude adversue eos qu persequuntur
me, G.
e adverso eorum qu , Ezech. (M.
. 90).
adversos eos me persequuntur, R.
praeoccupa e adverso persequentes me,
.
10. domne, qus sms tb , R., G., Is. (M.
I . 571).
deus, , orn. (M. . 781).
sms ert tb, Ezech. (M. . 269).
sms tu, ., cr. (p. 276).
13. ego autem cum mh moest essent, ndue-
bar cco, G.
et cum , Is. (M. I . 565).
nduebam me , Com.
dum mh nduebam me , R.
humabam n e uno, R., G.
humavr , Ep. C III (p. 307).
n snu meo convertetur, G., Is. (M.
I . 635).
convertebatur, R.
. 6. vertas tua usque ad nubes, R., G., Ecc.
(M. III. 1102), Ezech. (M. .
20, 308), orn. (M. . 628), Na.
(M. . 1234), a. (M. . 1526).
omt usque , Is. (M. I . 78).
7. udca tun ab /ssus muta, R., G., Ab. (M.
. 1322).
udca domn , Ep. I (p. 297),
on. (M. . 1135), a. (M. .
1539).
homnes enm et umenta savos fac s, do-
mne, a. (M. . 1469).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
omt enm , R., Com., er. (p. 440),
Ezech. (M. . 335, 451), a. (M.
. 1431).
omt enm savabs , G., a. (M.
. 1431).
quonam homnes et umenta facet do-
mnus, Ecc. (M. III. 1042).
9. nebrabuntur ab bert te domus tuae, R.,
., a. (M. . 1446).
sve pngucdne , a. (M. .
1446).
de pnguedne , .
torrente vouptats tuae potabs eos, R.,
G., Ecc. (M. III. 1028), Is. (M.
I . 70).
os, Ecc. (M. III. 1018).
de torrente , Am. (M. . 1068).
I. 1. no aemuar n magnantbus, eque ze-
avcrs facentes nqutatem, G.
nter magnantes, eque aemuatus
fuers , R.
ne zeers n eque aemuers , Is. (M.
I . 493).
4. deectare n domno, et dabt tb petto-
nes cor s tu, G., er. (p. 394), Ecc.
(M. III. 1028), Is. (M. I . 531,
574).
sve decs fruere n domno , Is. (M.
I . 531).
pettonem , R.
5. revea ad domnum vam tuam, et apera n
eum, R., Pe. (M. III. 556).
domno n eo, R., G.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
6. educet tamquam umen usttam tuam, et
udcum tuum scut merdem, R.
quas umen omt tuum tamquam me-
rdem, G.
quas umen tamquam merdem, Pe.
(M. III. 556).
18. novt domnus vas mmacuatorum, et
haeredtas eorum n aeternum ert, R.
des mmacuatorum , G.
cognosct ert n sempternum, Is. (M.
I . 641).
19. n tempore mao, R., G., Com.
pessmo, Is. (M. I . 641).
23. a domno gressus homns drguntur, R.,
Pe. (M. III. 520).
drgentur, er. (p. 139).
apud domnum drgentur, G.
voet nms, er. (p. 139).
omt nms, R., G.
25. uvenor fu et senu, R., Ep. II (p.
194).
uvens , Is. (M. I . 83), Am. (M.
. 1085).
uvens non senu, Is. (M. I . 641).
unor etenm senu, G.
semen e us quaerens panem, G., Ep. II
(p. 194), Is. ( . I . 83, 641), Am.
(M. . 1085).
egens pane, R.
29. ust vero haeredtate possdebunt terram
ct nhabtabunt, R.
autem haeredtabunt terram , G.
ust possdebunt terram et habtabunt, Is.
(M. I . 575).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
31. n corde psus, R., G.
us, Is. (M. I . 487).
34. custod vas e us, et e atabt te, ut nha-
btes terram, R.
eevabt te, ut possdeas , Is. (M.
I . 575).
vam ut haeredtate capas terram, G.
35. vd mpum supere atatum et eevatum
scut cedros Lban, G.
super cedros , R.
mpum e atatum , er. (p. 257), Am.
(M. . 1009).
mpum e atatum ccdrum Lban,
Com.
eevatum et e atatum , Is. ( M. I .
349).
36. et transv, et ecce non erat: et quaesv
eum, G., Am. (M. . 1009), erat ,
Com.
omt thrd et , Is. (M. I . 349).
omt ecce , Is. (M. I . 410).
omt frst and thrd et , R.
pertransv , Na. (M. . 1237).
39. saus autcm ustorum, R., G.
enm , Pe. (M. III. 556).
II. 2. ne n ra- tua arguas me, eque n furore
tuo corrpas me, R., orn. (M. .
601).
n furore tuo n ra tua , G., er.
(pp. 139, 374), a. (M. . 1420),
arguas me , Com.
6. nqutates meae supergressae sunt caput
meum, G., Is. (M. I . 86), Ezech.
(M. . 313).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
superposuerunt caput , R.
aggravatae sunt super me, Mat. (M.
I. 75).
eevatae sunt supra caput , Is. (M.
I . 573).
eevatae sunt nqutates meae super ca-
put , Is. (M. I . 28).
et scut onus grave gravatae sunt, Ezech.
(M. . 313).
omt et , R., G., Ecc. (M. III. 1086),
Is. (M. I . 86), So. (M. .
1358).
quas onus , Ezech. (M. . 212).
quas onus aggravatae sunt, ., Is. (M.
I . 573), Na. (M. . 1250).
quas onus ngravatae sunt, Is. (M.
I . 28).
6. putruerunt et corruptae sunt ccatrces
meae, G., om. (M. III. 1121), Is.
(M. I . 71), Am. (M. . 1032,
1053), Ma. (M. . 1555).
computruerunt , Com., om. (M. III.
1131), Is. (M. I . 224), Ezech. (M.
. 62, 127).
computruerunt et deteroraverunt , R.
computruerunt ccatrces meae, Pe. (M.
III. 584).
7. msers affctus sum et curvatus sum us-
que n fnem, R.
mser foetus sum et , G.
affctus sum et ncurvatus usque ad f-
nem, Is. (M. I . 564).
affctus sum et ncurvatus sum nms, .
tota de contrstatus ngredebar, R., G.
- ncedebam, Is. (M. I . 564).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
T r trsts , Is. (M. I . 559), Ma. (M.
. 1573).
8. umb met mpet sunt usonbus, G.,
er. (p. 14), Pe. (M. III. 584), Is.
(M. I . 261), Ezech. (M. .
133).
repet sunt , Is. (M. I . 336),
Ezech. (M. .469).
renes met , Pe. (M. III. 556).
anma mea competa est , R.
14. epo autem tamquam surdus non audebam.
et scut mutus non aperens os suum, G
q uas surdus quas mutus , Ep.
C III (p. 330).
vero tamquam mutus , Ep. II (p.
70).
veut surdus qu non apert , R.
15. ut homo non audens et non habens n ore
suo ncrepatones, R., audens , Ep.
II (p. 70).
scut homo redargutones, G.
quas homo nee habens , er. (p. 345),
Apo. (M. III. 424).
et non habens correptones, Com.
III. 2. cum conssteret peccator adversum me, G.
adversum me peccator, Ep. II (p.
70), Ep. C III (p. 330), er. (p. 150),
Apo. (M. III. 424), Is. (M. I .
382).
dum consstt peccator adversus me, R.
3. obmutu et humatus sum, R., G., Ep.
III (p. 70), Ep. C III (p. 330),
Apo. (M. III. 424), Is. (M. I .
382).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
omt et humatus sum, er. (p. 150).
su a bons, R., G., Ep. III (p. 70),
Ep. C III (p. 330), Apo. (M. III.
424).
de bons, er. (p. 150).
tacu de bons, Is. (M. I . 382).
tacu de bono, .
7. verumtamen n magne pertranst homo,
G.
perambuat , Ezech. (M. . 80,
140).
perambuat omns homo, Ep. LI (p.
408).
n magne enm perambuat , Ecc. (M.
III. 1079).
perambuabat , Pe. (M. III. 537).
quamquam ambuat , R.
sed et frustra conturbatur, G.
verumtamen frustra , Ezech. (M. .
140).
vane conturbabtur, R.
13. advena sum ego et peregrnus, Ezech. (M.
. 366, 441), on. (M. . 1127),
Ma. (M. . 1555).
omt ego , Ezech. (M. . 56, 143),
o. (M. . 951).
ego sum , Ezech. (M. . 383), a.
(M. . 1536).
omt ego peregrna, Ep. C III (p.
307).
ego n terra , So. (M. . 1356).
ego sum n terra , Is. (M. I . 304).
ego sum super terram , er. (p. 13).
sum apud te , Ep. L I (p. 3).
ego sum apud te , G.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
accoa sum et , Is. (M. I . 230).
ncoa ego sum apud te n terra , R.
. remtte mh ut r frg rer prusquam abe-
am, et ampus non ero, G.
prusquam earn , .
dmtte , Ezech. (M. . 246).
gnosce et utra non subsstam, Is. (M.
I . 632).
I . 3. statut supra petram pedes meos, ., Is.
(M. I . 483), Ezech. (M. .
32), orn. (M. . 711), Am. (M.
. 1055), Abd. (M. . 1103).
super petram , G., So. (M. .
1349), Mat. (M. I. 50).
super petram statut , orn. (M. .
678).
4. mmst n os meum cantcum novum, car-
men deo nostro, G.
hymnum deo nostro, .
mst n ore meo hymnum deo nostro, Is.
(M. I . 490).
dedt n ore meo audem deo nostro, .
8. n capte br, ., G., Com.
captuo , . . (M. III. 938),
Ecc. (M. III. 1115), Is. (M. I .
332), Ezech. (M. . 34).
9. ut facerem vountatem tuam, deus meus,
G., Mat. (M. I. 199), or facam
, R.
omt deus meus, Is. (M. I . 640).
domne, ut omt deus meus, on. (M.
. 1130).
deus, ut omt deus meus, Is. (M. I .
413).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
deus, ut facam omt dem meus, Is. (M.
I . 453).
17. dgunt sautare tuum, R., G.
sautare e us, ach. (M. III. 90).
18. ego autem mendcus sum et pauper, G.,
Ep. C (p. 474).
vero egenus et pauper sum, R.
domnus soctus est me, G.
est pro me, Ep. C (p. 474).
ert pro me, .
curam habet me, R.
L . 4. Unversum stratum e us versast, R., G.
toturn ectum meum versast, Ep. C III
(p. 307).
9. numgud, qu dormt, non ad cet, ut re-
surgat, R., G., Com.
qu dormt, non resurget, Ep. C I (p.
457).
LI. 2. sout cervus desderat, R., Ep. C III (p.
339), Am. (M. . 1030).
desderat cervus, Is. (M. I . 373).
quemadmodum desderat cervus, G.
3. suvt anma mea ad deum fortem, vvum,
G., Ep. C III (p. 339), Is. (M. I .
296).
ad deum vvum, R.
ad deum vventem, Is. (M. I . 529).
apparebo ante facem de, R., G.
parebo , Ep. C III (p. 339).
4. est deus tuus, R., G.
domnus deus , M. (M. . 1230).
5. quonam transo n ocum tabcrnacu,
G., Ep. L III (p. 75).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ngredar , .
qud , Ep. L (p. 643).
pertransbo , Is. (M. I . 517), a.
(M. . 1536).
donee transeam n oco , Ep. L III
(p. 50).
sonus epuants, ., G., Ep. L III (p.
50).
sontu festa ceebrantum, Ep. L (p.
644).
muttudns festa ceebrants, .
6. spera n deo, quonam adhuc conftebor
, G.
omt adhuc , .
n domno omt adhuc , Ep. II
(p. 152).
n deum omt adhuc , Ep. C III (p.
332).
LIII. 3. manus tua gentes dsperddt, ., G.
nterfcct, Is. (M. I . 663).
6. nmcos nostros ventabmus cornu, G.,
Ezech. (M. . 307), Ab. (M. .
1314).
cornu ventabmus, Is. (M. I . 76,
602).
omt cornu, .
16. confuso vutus me operut me, ., Ma.
(M. . 1555).
face meae coopcrut , G.
18. et obt non sumus te, et nque non eg-
mus n testamento tuo, .
, G.
et non sumus obt tu, nque egmus
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
n testamentum tuum, Ep. C III (p.
334).
19. et non recesst retro cor nostrum, R., G.
nee aversum est retrorsum , Ep. C III
(p 334).
decnast semtas nostras a va tua, R., G.
decnare fecst semtas , Is. ( M. I .
619).
decnare fecst v as nostras a vus tus,
Is. (M. I . 653).
20. quonam humast nos, R., G.
et humast , Is. (M. I . 619).
operut nos umbra morts, R., ach. (M.
III. 91).
cooperut , G.
21. s obt sumus nomen de nostr, et s e -
pandmus manus, R., G.
et non sumus obt nomns omt et ,
ach. (M. III. 91).
23. e surge, guare obdorms, domne, R., G.,
Am. (M. . 1070).
uf qud dorms , Ep. C III (p. 346),
Is. (M. I . 443), a. (M. .
1434).
ut qud dormtas , Ep. CI (p. 355).
consurge, quare dormtas , .
surge, cur dorms , er. (p. 176).
25. puvere anma nostra, adhaest n terra
venter noster, R.
anma mea, adhaest terrae venter meus,
Is. (M. I . 497).
congutnatus est n terra , G.
LI . 1. pro hs, R., Com. Ep. L (p. 619).
Us, G.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
fus Core, ad nteectum, R., G.
forum n ntegentam, Ep. L (p.
619).
2. eructavt cor meum, R., G., Ep. I (p.
129), Ep. L I (p. 7).
eructuavt , Ep. L (p. 621), Ep.
C III (p. 339).
3. spccosus forma, R., G., Ep. L (pp.
624, 625), Is. (M. I . 311, 501).
formosus decore, Is. (M. I . 611).
decore puchror, .
dffusa est grata, R., G.
effusa , ., Ep. L (p. 625), Ezech.
(M. . 90).
4. accnaere gado tuo super femur tuum,
potentssme, G., Ep. L (p. 627), Is.
(M. I . 611), a. (M. . 1487).
omt tuum , Ep. L (p. 636).
gadum tuum crca , orn. (M. .
781).
gadum tuum crca omt tuum , R.
5. spece tua et puchrtudne tua, R., G., Ep.
L (p. 627), Is. (M. I . 611), a.
(M. . 1487).
spece tua et d core tuo et puchrtudne
tua, orn. (M. . 781).
gora tua et d core tuo, .
ntende, prosp re proc de, G., Is. (M.
I . 611), a. (M. . 1487).
ntende et , R.
et ntende , Ep. L (p. 628).
6. sagttae tuae acutae, potentssme. R., Ep.
L (p. 629), Is. (M. I . 464), a.
(M. . 1486).
omt potentssme, G.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
n corde nmcorwn, R., Ep. L (p.
629).
corda , G.
7. vrgo drectons, G., Ep. L (p. 631),
Is. (M. I . 307).
vrga recta est, R.
8. oeo aettae ra e consortbus tu . R., G.,
Ep. L (p. 631), er. (p. 386), Dan.
(M. . 552).
partcpbus tus, Ab. (M. . 1326),
Mat. (M. I. 44).
e sutatons , Is. (M. I . 599),
Ezech. (M. . 131).
e sutatons partcpbus , ., Ecc.
(M. III. 1085), orn. (M. III.
1120), Ezech. (M. . 444), Ab. (M.
. 1325).
9. myrrha et gutta et casa, R., G., Ep. L
(p. 633).
et sta , orn. (M. III. 1132).
a dombus eburnes e qubus deectave-
runt te, G., Ep. L (p. 633), Ezech.
(M. . 255).
gradbus eburnes te deectaverunt, R.
dombus eephantns aetfcaverunt
te, orn. (M. III. 1132), e qu-
bus , Ep. L (p. 635).
de omt e aetfcaverunt te, ., ebur-
nes , Ep. L (p. 635).
10. drcumdata varetate, G., Ep. II (p.
151), Ep. L (p. 636), Is. (M. I .
280,471), Ezech. (M. . 132, 137,
485), a. (M. . 1534).
crcumamcta varetatbus, R.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
11. obvscere popuum tuum, R., G., Ep.
II (p. 143), Ep. LI (p. 468), Ep.
L (pp. 637, 644, 645), Ezech. (M.
. 126, 179).
popu tu, ., Is. (M. I . 280).
dmtte , Ep. L (p. 639).
12. et concupscet re decorem tuum, G., Ep.
II (pp. 143,145), Ep. LI (p. 468),
Ep. L (p. 637), Ezech. (M. .
126, 179).
gua , Is. (M. I . 280).
quonam concupvt re specem tuam, R.
qua pse est domnus deus tuus, R., Ep.
LI (p. 468).
quonam , G.
quonam omt deus , Ep. L (p.
637).
13. et fae Tyr, G.
omt et , R., Is. (M. I . 280), a.
(M. . 1480).
omt et fa , Ep. L (p. 639).
vutum tuum deprecabuntur omnes dvtes
pebs, R., G.
omt omnes , Ep. L (p. 639).
facem tuam precdbuntur omt omnes .
Is. (M. I . 280).
facem tuam omt omnes popu, .
14. omns gora e us fae r gs ab ntus. G.,
Ep. L (p. 641).
fae regum , R., Dan. (M. .
556).
omt e us , Ep. II (p. 298), Ezech.
(M. . 35).
omt e us r gs ntrnsecus, ., oan.
(M. III. 379), Is. (M. I . 280).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
omns enm omt e us ntrnsecus, E-
zech. (M. . 212).
15. crcumamcta varetatbus, G., Ep. L
(p. 641).
varetate, R., Ep. L (p. 644).
16. afferentur tb, afferentur n aetta, G.,
Ep. L (p. 642), a. (M. .
1489).
omt second afferentur , R.
18. memores erunt nomns tu, R., G.
memor ero , Ep. L (pp. 645, 646).
L . 3. dum turbabtur terra, et transferentur
montes n cor mars, R., G., Mat. (M.
I. 154).
cum conturbata fuert transat , E-
zech. (M. . 247).
4. aquae eorum, G., Ezech. (M. . 247).
e us, R.
11. quonam ego sum deus, R., G., Pach. (M.
III. 89).
qua , Pach. (M. III. 90).
L I. 5. eegt nobs haeredtatem suam, specem
acob, G.
puchrtudnem acob, Is. (M. I .
551), a. (M. . 1443).
nos n haeredtatem sb , R.
L II. 2. monte sancto e us, R., G., a. (M. .
1431).
8uo, ., a. (M. . 1464).
3. mons Son., R., G., ov. (M. III. 240).
montes , Com., Is. (M. I . 162).
7. tremor apprehendt eos, R., G.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
apprehendt mp os, Is. (M. I .
526).
8. sprtu vehement conteres naves, ., G.
confrnges , Com., on. (M. .
1122).
voento , . II (p. 287), Dd.
(M. III. 147), Ezech. (M. .
19).
voento confrnges , Is. (M. I .
52), Dan. (M. . 554).
9. scut audvmus, ta et vdmus n cvtate
domn vrtutum, n cvtate de nostr,
R., Ep. L (p. 555).
omt et , Is. (M. I . 523).
sc vdmus , G.
quaecumque audvmus et vdmus n cv-
tate de nostr, Ep. III (p. 213).
11. secundum nomcn tuum, deus, ta et aus
tua n fnes terrae, R.
sc et aus , G.
scut nomen n unversa terra, a. (M.
. 1530).
15. pse reget nos n saecua, R., G.
pascet , Is. (M. I . 638).
L III. 12. vocaverunt nomna sua n terrs sus, Or.,
Ep. ( . 215).
nvocabunt nomna eorum n terrs pso-
rum, R.
13(21). homo cum n honore esset, non ntee t,
R., G., Is. (M. I . 340), Ezech. (M.
. 119), So. (M. . 1342).
homo enm cum , Is. (M. I . 476).
homo enm cum ntegt, Ezech. (M.
. 306).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
comparatus est uments nspentbus et
sms foetus est s, R., G., Ep.
C III (p. 189), Is. (M. I . 340),
Ezech. (M. . 119), Ezech. (M.
. 306), So. (M. . 1342).
es, Is. (M. I . 476).
LI . 1. a sos ortu, R., G.
ab ortu sos, ., a. (M. . 1468).
2. e Son speces decors e us, R., G.
de Son decor puchrtudns e us, a. ( M.
. 1468).
3. deus manfestus venct, deus noser, et non
sebt, R., Is. (M. I . 352).
manfeste , G., Is. (M. I . 352).
manfeste tacebt, Is. (M. I .
664).
gns n conspectu e us ardebt, R., Is. (M.
I . 352).
c ardescet, G.
ante eum , Is. (M. I . 664).
11. puchrtudo agr mecum est, G., Is. (M.
I . 34).
speces , R.
13. numqud manducabo carnes taurorum,
aut sanguncm hrcorum potabo, R., G.,
Is. (M. I . 34).
comedam bbam, ., Pach. (M. III.
92).
16. guare tu enarras usttas meas et assu-
ms testamentum meum, R., G., e. (M.
I . 96), Am. (M. . 1064).
ut qud , Ep. L (p. 623).
ut qud tu assums testamentum meum,
Ezech. (M. . 160).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
A 17. tu vero odst dscpnam, et pro ecst
sermones meos post te, R.
autem , Ezech. (M. . 84).
sermones meos retrorsum, G.
18. vdebas furem, smu currebas cum eo, R.
omt smu , G.
et currebas , Is. (M. I . 39).
et concurrebas , Ep. CI (p. 353).
20. adversus fratrem tuum oquebars, G., Ep.
LII (p. 437), Apo. (M. III. 424),
Is. (M. I . 628).
adversum detrahebas, R.
21. e stmast nque, quod ero tu sms, G.,
Apo. (M. III. 424), Is. (M. I .
629).
nqutatem, quod ero tb , R., Ep.
LII (p. 437).
statuam am contra facem, R.
omt am G., Ep. LII (p. 437),
Apo. (M. III. 424).
ponam contra facem, Is. (M. I .
629).
L. 4. ampus ava me ab nqutate mea, G.
n ustta , R.
mags magsque , M. (M. . 1210).
5. nqutatem meam ego cognosco, et pecca-
tum meum contra me est semper, G.
coram me , Ezech. (M. . 125).
agnosco dectum coram me , R.
nqutates meas dectum M. (M.
. 1210).
6. vncas, cum udcars, G., Com., er. (pp.
21, 147), om. (M. . 758).
dum , R.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
fuers udcatus, Is. (M. I . 433,
664).
udcatus fuers, .
7. ecce enm n nqutatbus, R., G., Ep.
I (p. 132), Ezech. (M. . 470).
omt enm , ov. (M. III. 284).
n peccats concept me, G., Com., Ezech.
(M. . 470).
dects , Ep. I (p. 132), ov. (M.
III. 284), Ezech. (M. . 127).
dects pepert , R.
19. sacrfcum enm deo, Na. (M. .
1237).
omt enm , R., G., er. (p. 276), Ecc.
(M. III. 1080), Is. (M. I . 233,
257, 433, 557), o. (M. . 957).
sacrfcum domno, er. (p. 219).
cor enm contrtum et humatum deus
non spernt, Ezech. (M. . 330).
omt enm , R., er. (p. 276).
omt enm spernet, Na. (M. .
1237).
omt enm despces, G., Is. (M.
I . 642).
omt enm despct, Is. (M. I .
433, 557, 599), Na. (M. . 1272).
omt enm despcet, Is. (M. I .
233), So. (M. . 1383).
20. bengne fac, domne, n bona vountate tua
Son, ut aedfcentur mur erusaem,
R., G.
bene fac et aedfcentur , Ezech. (M.
. 158).
bene fac omt bona et aedfcentur
.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
LII. 5. qu devorant pebem meam scut escam
pans, R., meam , Is. (M. I .
355).
qud , Am. (M. . 1002).
ut cbum pans, G.
popuum meum cbum pans, a. (M.
. 1500).
6. domnum non nvocaverunt, R., Is. (M.
I . 355).
deum , R., G.
7. cum convertert deus captvtatem pebs
suae, G.
domnus popu su, a. (M. .
1434).
redu ert popu su, .
dum avertet domnus , R.
LI . 9. savum me fect, a pusanmtate spr-
tus, G., Ep. L I (p. 2).
me savum faceret, a puso anmo, R.
14. tu vero homo unanms, R., G.
autem , Is. (M. I . 360).
16. descendant n nfernum, R., G., Ep. C I
(p. 165).
ad , Ezech. (M. . 375).
L . 2. mserere me, deus, G.
domne, Ezech. (M. . 307).
mh, domne, R.
5. deo sperav, non tmebo qud facat mh
caro, G.
domno sperabo , Is. (M. I . 490).
sperabo homo, R.
8. savos fades eos, R.
os, G.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
facet , Pe. (M. III. 556).
13. ut paceam coram deo n umne vven-
tum, G.
f, , coram domno , R.
pacebo domno , (cf. C I . 9), Is. (M.
I . 393).
L I. 2. mserere me, deus, R., G.
domne, Ep. II (p. 190).
6. ngua eorum gadus acutus, G., Ezech.
(M. . 290), Abd. (M. . 1107).
machaera acuta, R.
8. cantaba et psamum dcam domno, R.
omt domno, G.
et psaam, .
et psaam n gora mea, . C II (p.
369).
9. e surge, gora mea, et e surge, psate-
rum, Is. (M. I . 465).
omt et , R., G., Ep. C (p. 498).
e surgam ducuo, R., G., Ep. C II (p.
369), Ep. C (p. 498).
consurgam , Os. (M. . 868).
L II. 4. aennt sunt peccatores a vuva, errave-
runt ab utero, G., Apo. (M. III.
490), Pe. (M. III. 538), Is. (M.
I . 62), vuva , Com.
ab utero a ventre, R.
sunt enm a ventre, Ecc. (M. III.
1078).
5. furor s secundum smtudnem ser-
pents, G., Apo. (M. III. 490), E-
zech. (M. . 80).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ra s , R.
furor eorum u ta , Is. (M. I . 62).
6. e audet vocem, R., G., Ezech. (M. .
80).
audat , Apo. (M. III. 490).
e audt , Is. (M. I . 62).
venefc ncantants sapenter, G., Apo.
(M. III. 490).
medcants , Is. (M. I . 62).
maefcr-, Na. (M. . 1257).
venefca quae ncantantur a sapente, R.
8. tamquam aqua decurrens, G., Apo. (M.
III. 490).
veut , R.
9. acut cera quae fut, auferentur, super-
cecdt gns, G., Apo. (M. III.
490).
cera quefacta super eos cecdt , R.
11. cum vdert mndctam mporum, R., Apo.
(M. III. 490).
omt mporum, G.
n sangune peccators, G., Apo. (M.
III. 491).
peccatorum, R.
L III. 12. ne occdas eos, ne quando bvscantur
popu me, G., Os. (M. . 901).
occders egs tuae, R.
et non os, ne forte nomns tu, Com.
dspcrge os, R., G., Os. (M. . 901).
cos, Com.
15. ad vesperam, G., Com., Is. (M. I .
83).
vesperum, R.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
16. s vero non fuernt saturat, et murmura-
bunt, G.
omt et , R.
s saturat non fuernt omt et , o.
(M. . 960).
et cum non omt et , Is. (M. I .
123).
et cum saturat non fuernt omt et ,
.
LI . 6. sgnfcatonem, ut fugant, R., G.
ut fugerent, Is. (M. I . 668).
sgnum ut fugerent, .
10. aengenae subdt sunt, G., Is. (M.
I . 47).
servent, Is. (M. I . 151).
aophy , R.
L . 4. quonam factus es spes mea, R., a. (M.
. 1531).
qua , G.
L I. 2. deo sub ecta ert anma, G., Ep. L (p.
490).
est . om. (M. . 706).
deo so sub ecta , Pe. (M. III. 512).
suba , R.
ab pso enm est sautare meum, Pe. (M.
III. 512).
omt est , R., G.
apud psum omt est , om. (M. .
706).
13. uncuque u ta opera sua, G., Is. (M.
I . 492).
sngus secundum opera eorum, R.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
L II. 2. stvt n te anma men, R., G., Com., Ep.
C III (p. 337), Is. (M. I . 620),
Os. (M. . 868).
anma mea ad te, Ezech. (M. .
144).
mutpcter tb et caro mea, R.
omt et , G., Is. (M. I . 620),
Ezech. (M. . 144).
omt tb , Ep. C III (p. 337).
omt tb et , Com.
3. n terra deserta et nva et naquosa, G.,
Ep. L I (p. 2).
n deserto et n nvo et naquoso, R.
et sne aqua, Ep. L (p. 30).
terra nva et constente ac sne aqua,
.
9. me suscept de ter a tua, R., G.
suscept me de tera tua, er. (p. 47).
10. ntrobunt n nferora terrae, R., G., E-
zech. (M. . 110, 245).
ntrabunt , on. (M. . 1135).
ngredentur , Ezech. (M. . 313).
ngredentur ad e trema , Is. (M. I .
281), Ezech. (M. . 303).
ngredantur n e trema , .
L I . 10. fumen de repetum est aqus, G., Is. (M.
I . 360, 661), Ezech. (M. .
472).
aqua, R.
fuvus repetus , Is. (M. I . 349).
parast cbum orum, qua ta est prae-
parato tua, R.
quonam praeparato e us, G.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
praeparast eorum sc est , Ezech. (M.
. 472).
L . 6. n fumne pertransbunt, G., a. (M.
. 1498).
et fumna , R.
L II. 3. scut fut cera, R., G.
consumtur , (M. I . 621).
5. cantate deo, R., G.
domno, Am. (M. . 1068).
super occasum, R., G., Trac., Is. (M.
I . 215), Am. (M. . 1068).
occdentem, Ezech. (M. . 385).
domnus nomen est , Trac.
e, R.
omt est , G., Am. (M. . 1068).
omt est e us, Is. (M. I . 215),
Ezech. (M. . 385).
7. deus qu habtare fact unanmes n domo,
R., G.
omt qu nhabtare unus mors ,
Trac.
domnus omt qu unus mors , Ep.
L III (p. 70).
10. puvam vountaram segregabs, G., Trac.,
er. (p. 133), Ezech. (M. . 213).
segregans, R.
separabs, Com.
12. dabt verbum evangezantbus, vrtute
muta, R., G., Ep. C II (p. 369), Ep.
C (p. 494), Is. (M. I . 75, 404),
M. (M. . 1189), a. (M. .
1455).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
verba evangezant , orn. (M. .
597).
evangezant vrtutem mutam, Ag. ( M.
. 1416).
vrtutem mutam, Trac.
omt verbum vrtutem mutam, Com.
a. s dormats nter medos ceros, pennae
coumbae deargentatae, R., G., Trac.,
. C (p. 477), Ezech. (M. .
70, 212), Os. (M. . 832).
dormers , Com.
dormerts , Ezech. (M. . 63).
dormerts medos t rmnos , .
nter medos ceros pnnae deargentatae
coumbae, . L I (p. 660).
posterora dors e us n paore aur, G.,
Trac., . C (p. 477), Ezech. (M.
. 63, 70).
spece aur, R.
posterora sve nterora vrore aut pa-
ore , Ezech. (M. . 212).
vrore , Os. (M. . 832).
omt dors vrore , .
omt dors vrdtate , Com.
nterora omt dors fugore , Ep.
L I (p. 660).
18. decem mbus, G., Trac., er. (p. 218),
I . (M. I . 664), Dan. (M. .
532).
mum, R., er. (p. 413), Ezech. (M.
. 416).
domnus n es, G., Dan. (M. . 532).
s, R.
19. ascendens n atum, captvam du t capt-
vtatem, R., Ezech. (M. . 309),
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
on. (M. . 1135), M. (M.
1168).
n e cesum , Mat. (M. I. 25).
ascendst e cesum du st , .
ascendst cepst captvtatem, G., Trac.
accepst dona n homnbus, G., Trac.
accept , Mat. (M. I. 25).
accept omt n , Ezech. (M. .
309).
dedt omt n , R.
23. e asan convertam, convertam n pro-
fundum mars, G., e asan conver-
tam , Com.
n profunds , Trac.
convertar, convertar , R.
de asan de profunds , .
de asan convertam de profundo mars,
Ezech. (M. . 249).
24. ut ntngatur pes, G., Is. (M. I . 610).
donee , R.
ntnguatur , Com., Trac.
27. b n dct domnum deum, R., e. (M.
I . 417).
deum domnum, Trac,
omt deum, Is. (M. I . 124, 348).
domnum domnus, Com.
deo domno, G., Is. (M. I . 153).
domno, Is. (M. I . 376, 469).
28. en amn adoescentor, R., Is. (M.
I . 124).
adoescentuus, G., Trac.
31. ncrepa, domne, bests caam, . C III
(p. 340).
omt domne bestas , Com.
omt domne bestam , .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
omt domne feras arundns, G.,
Trac.
omt domne feras svarum, R.
congregato taurorum n vaccs, G., Is.
(M. I . 347).
concum nter vaccas, R.
dsspa, domne, gentes, Ezech. (M. .
359), Mat. (M. I. 67).
omt domne , R., G., Trac., Is. (M.
I . 313, 661), Ezech. (M. .
292).
32. psate domno, psate deo, qu ascendt
super coeum coe, G., gu , Trac.
coeos coeorum, R.
omt psate deo , Ezech. (M. .
385), Am. (M. . 1068).
L III. 2. savum me foc, deus, R., G., Corn.
/oc, domne, on. (M. . 1135).
3. t mum profund, R., a. (M. .
1485).
mo , R., G., So. (M. . 1349).
ven n attudnem mars, et tempestas
demerst me, R., G.
n profundum , Ezech. (M. . 300,
473).
n profundum absorbut , Is. (M.
I . 237).
8. operut reverenta facem meam, R.
confuso , G.
confuso vutus me operut me, Abd. (M.
. 1107).
12. factus sum s n paraboam, R., G.
ee , ., Ep. II (p. 225), Ezech.
(M. . 108).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
13. n me psaebant, qu bbebant vnum, R.,
G.
psaebant contra me qu , . C II
(p. 423).
16. eque urgent, R., Gt.
ne , on. (M. . 1135).
21. sustnu qu smu mecum contrstaretur.
et non fut, consoantem me quaesv,
R.
omt mecum fut, et qu consoaretur.
G.
e pectav qu contrstaretur et non fut,
et qu consoaretur, ., Is. (M. I .
613).
22. n escam meam fe, et n st mea, R., G.,
Corn., Mat. (M. I. 210).
n cbum meum omt second n , Is. ( M.
I . 89).
24. ne vdcant, R., G.
ut non , Corn.
25. furor rae tuae conprehendat eos, G., Os.
(M. . 863).
ndgnato appr hend t , R.
27. ps persecut sunt, et super doorem vu-
nerum meorum addderunt, R., Is. (M.
I . 257), sunt , Is. (M. I .
560).
omt ps , G.
ad cebant, a. (M. . 1520).
36. aedfcabuntur cvtates udae, et nhab-
tabunt b, et haeredtate aqurent eam,
R.
uda nhabtabunt tb , G.
et habtabunt et commorabuntur b, E-
zech. (M. . 158).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
E OME S TEC NI UE 161
L . 1. prorum captvorum, ., G.
eorum gu prm n captvtatem duct
sunt, Ep. L III (p. 534).
14. semper n te aperaba, .
omt n te , G.
sper bo n te semper, ach. (M. III.
90).
15. usttam tuam, domne, Is. (M. I .
669).
omt domne, ., G.
17. dcus, docust me, ., G.
docust me, deus, Dd. (M. III. 130).
24. tota de medtabtur usttam tuam, G.
omt tota de , .
medtabtur usttam tuam, tota, de au-
dem tuam, a, (M. . 1533).
L I. 4. qu udcabt pauperes popu, Is. (M.
I . 336).
omt qu , G.
omt qu hu us popu, .
5. permanebt cum soe, ., G., Is. (M.
I . 674).
permanet , Com.
n generatonem et generatonem, G.
generatones generatonum, Is. (M.
I . 674).
gencratone generatonum, .
generatons generatonum, Com., Dan.
(M. . 565).
saecuum saccu, .
7. abundanta pacs, do ee auferatur una,
G.
donec e toatur , .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
muttudo , Is. (M. I . 128, OO).
muttudo donee non st , .
8. domnabtur a mart usque ad mare, et a
fumne usque ad termnos orbs terra-
rum, G.
terrae, R.
ad terrae termnos, a. (M. .
1485).
ad fnem (fnes) orbs terrae, Is. (M.
I . 312).
potestas e us a mart a fumnbus ad f-
nes terrae, a. (M. . 1484).
9. coram o procdent Aethopes, R., G.
n conspectu e us procdent , Is. (M.
I . 44), Am. (M. . 1091), So.
(M. . 1339).
19. repebtur ma estate e us omns terra, R.,
G.
mpcbtur gora e us , Is. (M. I .
94).
mpebtur gora unversa terra, .
20. hymn Davd, R., Com., Ep. III (p.
211).
audes , G.
L II. 1. psamus Asaph, G., Com., Ep. III (p.
211).
Davd, R.
quam bonus deus Israe, R., er. (p. 152),
Dd. (M. III. 141).
Israe deus, G., Ma. (M. . 1563).
2. me autem pene mot sunt pedes, R., G.,
er. (pp. 51, 152), Is. (M. I . 222,
277, 297), Ab. (M. . 1275), Ma.
(M. . 1563).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
vero , ov. (M. III. 240).
omt autem . I (p. 296).
5. n abore homnum, G., Os. (M. .
853), M. (M. . 1203).
borbus , .
7. n affectum cords, G., Com., Mat. (M.
I. 38).
dspostonem , .
9. posuerunt n coeum, ., G., Abd. (M.
. 1104).
n e cesum, . ( . 206).
transvt super terram, ., er. (p. 206).
n terram, Abd. (M. . 1104).
n terra, G.
11. scvt deus, .
set , G.
agnovt , . I (p. 296).
novt , .
12. ps peccatores, ., G.
st , . I (p. 296).
st mp, .
13. sne causa ustfcav cor meum, ., G.,
. I (p. 297).
frustra sanctfcav anmam meant, Ep.
L III (p. 676).
frustra mundav cor meum, .
14. fu fageatus, ., G.
factus sum fageatus, Ep. I (p.
297).
15. e narravero sc, ecce generatonem fo-
rum tuorum praevarcatus sum, Ep.
III (p. 212), Ep. I (p. 296).
tuorum reprobav, Ep. L III (p. 676).
tuorum requ, .
narrabo sc natonem reprobav, G.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
narrabo sc nato tuorum, qubus ds-
posu, R.
16. e stmabam ut cognoscerem, R., G.
cognosce , Pe. (M. III. 509).
swscep , Ep. I (p. 297).
abor est ante me, R., G.
n conspectu meo, Ep. I (p. 297),
Pe. (M. III. 509), Ezech. (M. .
397).
17. ntrem n sanctuarum de, et ntegam
n novssms eorum, G.
n novssma , R.
ntroeam , Pe. (M. III. 509).
ngredar , Ezech. (M. . 397).
ngredar novssma , Ep. I (p.
297).
20. magnem psorum ad nhum redges, G.
magnes eorum , R.
eorum dsspa, Ep. LIII (p. 320).
dsspabs, Ezech. (M. . 80, 140).
eorum dsspabs, Ezech. (M. .
119).
magnes eorum dsspabs, Ezech. (M.
. 243).
23. ut umentum foetus sum, R., G., er. (p.
276), Pe. (M. III. 509), Ab. (M.
. 1318), umentum , M. (M.
. 1210).
quasr , ., o. (M. . 961).
scut , Is. (M. I . 348).
omt factus , Ecc. (M. III. 1042).
25. restat n coeo, R., Ep. LIII (p. 321).
est , G., Com.
26. pars mea deus, R., G.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
domnus, Ep. II (p. 201), Ep. LII
(p. 421), ov. (M. III. 325), Ecc.
(M. III. 1082), Is. (M. I . 551,
602), Ezech. (M. . 443).
27. perddst omnes, G., Os. (M. . 850).
perdes , .
28. mh autem adhaerere deo est, R.,
G., er. (p. 162), Is. (M. I . 534,
539, 562).
omt autem omt est, er. (p. 193).
n domno deo spem meam, R., G.
omt deo , er. (p. 194).
L III. 2. memor esto congregatons tuae, quam pos-
sedst, G., er. (p. 17).
m mento congregatons crea t. R.
n quo habtast, G., Is. (M. I . 403).
habtas, R.
13. tu contrbuast capta draconum super
aquas, R.
omt tu n aqus, G.
contrvst n aqus, Ep. L I (p.
690).
contrvst n aqus, .
14. caput dracons magn, R., Ep. L I (p.
690).
capta omt magn, G., Ep. I (p.
136), Ab. (M. . 1331).
eum n escam popuo Aethopum, R.
omt n popus , G., Ezech. (M.
. 307).
omt n popus Aethopbus, Ep. I
(p. 136), Ep. C I (p. 170), Ab. (M.
. 1316).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
15. e sccast fuvos Ethan, R.
sccast , G.
dsrupstr , Ep. L III (p. 55).
16. fabrcatus es auroram et soem, G., a.
(M. . 1528).
fecst soem et unam, R.
17. aestatem et ver, tu pasmast ea, G.
omt ea, a. (M. . 1528).
fecst , R.
19. anmas conftentes, R., G., Is. (M. I .
543).
anmam conftentem, Ep. C III (p. 340),
Is. (M. I . 215), Ezech. (M. .
57, 121, 183, 280, 444, 834, 1371, 1431).
anmam erudtam, .
L I . 4. confrmav coumnas, R., G., on. (M.
. 1135).
frmavr-, Is. (M. I . 371).
9. cata n manu domn, vn mer penus est
m to, R.
omt est , G., Is. (M. I . 491),
Ezech. (M. . 221), Ab. (M. .
1302).
ca enm omt est , orn. (M. .
649), Ma. (M. . 1566).
ncnavt e hoc n hoc, R., G., Ezech.
(M. . 221), Ma. (M. . 1566).
n ud, Com., Is. (M. I . 491),
orn. (M. . 649, 650), Ab. (M.
. 1303).
fae e us non est e nanta, G., Com., Is.
(M. I . 491), Ezech. (M. .
221), orn. (M. . 649), Ab. (M.
. 1303).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
psus , om. (M. . 650).
omt non , R.
bbent e eo omnes peccatores, R., Ezech.
(M. . 221), om. (M. . 649).
omt e eo , G., Is. (M. I . 491).
L . 2. notus n udaea, R., G., Trac., Ep. L (p.
552), er. (pp. 226, 314), Is. (M.
I . 308, 430), Am. (M. . 1040).
notus enm , Dd. (M. III. 114).
3. n pace, R., G., Trac., Ezech. (M. .
158, 331, 352, 417), om. (M. .
839).
n Saem d est n pace , er. (pp. 218,
320).
n Saem, .
5. a montbus, R., G., Trac., Is. (M. I .
500), Ezech. (M. . 65), a. (M.
. 1525).
de , Com.
6. dormerunt somnum suum et nh nve-
nerunt, R., G., Trac., Os. (M. .
876).
nvenerunt nh, Is. (M. I . 493).
dormtaverunt nvenerunt nh, er. (p.
289).
dormtaverunt non nvenerunt, .
7. dormtaverunt omnes qu ascenderunt
equos, Ezech. (M. . 254), Am. (M.
. 1013), Ab. (M. . 1319).
omt omnes , R., G., Trac., a. (M.
. 1493).
dormerunt , Ezech. (M. . 242).
10. cum e surgeret n udcum deus, G.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
168 ISTORY O ARA13ICO-GOT IC CULTURE
rcsurgeret ad udcu m , Is. ( M.
I . 653).
surre ert ad udcum , .
dum rcsurgeret uddo , R.
L I. 3. renut consoar anma mea, G., Trac., Pe.
(M. III. 556).
negav consoar anmam meam, R.
4. memor fu de, et deectatus sum, R., G.,
Trac.
recordatus sum aetatus sum, Pe. (M.
III. 556).
recordatus sum domn et aetatus sum,
on. (M. . 1137).
recordans de conturbabar, .
6. cogtav des antguos, R., G., Trac., 1 .
(M. I . 240, 259).
recordatus sum derum antquorum, on.
(M. . 1137).
7. medtatus sum nocte cum corde meo et
e erctabar et scopebam sprtum meum.
G.
omt et e erctabar , Trac.
omt frst et ventabam n me spr-
tum , R.
nocte cum corde meo medtabar et scope-
bam , Pe. (M. III. 556).
n nocte cum corde meo e ercebar et sco-
pcbam , So. (M. . 1381).
8. n aeternum pro cet deus, R., G., Trac.
sempternum ab cet , So. (M. .
1381).
apponet ut compactor st adhucf G.
ut bcncpactum st c adhuc, R.
adcet ut e paceat adhuc, Trac.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
addet ut msereatur utra, So. (M. .
1381).
10. n ra sua msercordas suas, G., So. (M.
. 1381).
omt sua , Trac.
omt sua msercordam suam, .
11. haec est mutato, ., Pe. (M. III.
556).
omt est G., Trac.
mmutato, So. (M. . 1381).
17. et turbat sunt abyss, G., Trac,
omt et , ., orn. (M. . 646).
18. sagttae tuae pertranserunt, .
transeunt, G.
transerunt, orn. (M. . 646).
perambuant. Trac.
L II. 2. aperam n parabos, ., G., Trac., Ezech.
(M. . 160, 167).
n paraboa, ., Ep. L III (p. 49).
oquar propostoncs ab nto saecu, .
omt saecu, G., Ep. L III (p. 49),
Ezech. (M. . 167).
eoquar omt saecu, Trac.
3. audvmus et cognovmus, ., G., Trac.
-et vdmus, Ep. L III (p. 49).
9. ntendentes arcum et mttentes sagttas
suas, convers sunt, .
ntendentes et mttentes arcum, convers
, G., Trac., er. (p. 394), Os. (M. .
826), Am. (M. . 1071), a. (M.
. 1484, 1487).
ntendentes et mttentes arcum, convers
sunt retrorsum, Ezech. (M. . 216).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
12. qu fect mraba, Is. (M. I . 339).
quae , Trac,
omt qu , R., G.
30. cum adhuc esca esset n ore psorum, Ep.
L III (p. 64).
cbus esset eorum, .
adhuc esca eorum erat R.
adhuc escae eorum crant , G.
31. et ra de, R., G.
omt et , Ep. L III (p. 64).
occdt pngues eorum, et eectos Israe
mpedvt, G.
praepedvt, Ep. L III (p. 64).
purmos eorum , R.
34. cum occderet eos, tune nqurebant eum,
R.
omt tune quaerebant , G.
ntcrfceret quaerebant , Ezech. (M.
. 191).
nterfceret os quaerebant , Ezech.
(M. . 283).
nterfceret omt tune requrebant ,
Ezech. (M. . 98).
s occdebat quaerebant (requrebant) ,
.
47. occdt n grandne vneas eorum, et mo-
ros eorum n pru na, R., G., So. (M.
. 1353).
sycomores eorum , Pach. (M. III.
92).
sycomoros eorum n frgore, .
percusst fcus eorum n geu, orn. (M.
. 648).
49. mst n eos r am ndgnatons suae, G.,
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
om. (M. . 602), o. (M. .
973).
mmst R.
furorem rae suae, Is. (M. I . 208).
ram furors su, .
ndgnatonem et ram et trbuatonem,
R., G.
furorem et , Is. (M. I . 208), o.
(M. . 973).
furorem et et angustam, Ezech. (M.
. 204), om. (M. . 602), o.
(M. . 966).
et commnatonem et angustam, .
mmsonem per angeos maos, G., o. (M.
. 973).
pessmos, Is. (M. I . 208), Ezech.
(M. . 93, 204, 292, 309), om. (M.
. 602), o. (M. . 966).
65. e ctatus est tamquam dormens domnus,
quas potens crapuatus a vno, R.
tamquam potens , G.
surre t quas dormens et quas omt
potens , Dan. (M. . 540).
engavt quas dormens quas forts
post crapuam vn, .
68. et eegt trbum uda, R., Ezech. (M.
. 216).
sed eegt , R., G.
L III. 6. ram tuam n gentes quae te non noverunt,
R., G.
furorem tuum super gentes ntee e-
runt, Ezech. (M. . 90).
furorem tuum super gentes non cogno-
verunt te, .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
n r gna quae nomen tuum non nvocave-
runt, G.
super r gna ., Ezech. (M. . 90).
non nvocaverunt nomen tuum, R.
8. nqutatum nostrarum antquarum, G.,
Am. (M. . 1081).
nqutates nostras antquas, R.
11. fos mortfcatorum, G., Ep. C III (p.
333).
morte puntorum, R.
13. oves pascuae tuae, G., M. (M. .
1227).
gregs tu, R.
L I . 2. super Cherubm manfestare, G., er. (p.
47), Is. (M. I . 93), Ezech. (M.
. 95).
ostendere, ., Ep. III ( . 98),
Ab. (M. . 1319).
apparare, R.
4. ostende facem, R., G., Is. (M. I . 302,
559, 576, 625).
umna , Os. (M. . 866).
6. potum dabs nobs n acryms, R., G., Pe.
(M. III. 556).
potabs nos acryms, Ab. (M. .
1310).
9. de Aegypto transtust, G., Is. ( M. I .
30, 68, 218, 307, 572), orn. (M. .
733), Ab. (M. . 1334), Mat. (M.
I. 156).
e , R., Ezech. (M. . 123), Os. (M.
. 836).
transtust e Aegypto, a. (M. .
1535).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
et e ecat gentes, a. (M. . 1535).
omt et , ., G., Is. (M. I . 30, 218,
572), Ezech. (M. . 123), Ab. (M.
. 1334), Mat. (M. I. 156).
10. du tners fust, G., Ezech. (M. .
123).
vam fecst, R.
12 e tendt pamtes suos usque ad mare, et
usque ad fumen propagnes e us. G.
e tendst pamtes e us , R.
e tendst propagnes e us ad fumna
fagea e us, Ab. (M. . 1317).
13. ut qud destru st, G.
deposust, R.
quare , Is. (M. I . 572).
quarc dsspnst, .
14. e tcrmnavt earn, R., G.
am, Ab. (M. . 1334).
d vastant , Dan. (M. . 530).
vastabt , Is. (M. I . 311).
vastavt , ., Is. (M. I . 660).
L . 2. e sutate deo, R., G.
uUate , Am. (M. . 1061).
11. data os tuum, et mpebo ud, G., Is.
(M. I . 490).
et ego admpebo , R.
aperr , Ep. C (p. 473), er. (p. 8),
Ezech. (M. . 34, 160), Dan. (M.
. 492), M. (M. . 1159).
aper et ego , Ep. C II (p. 369).
17. cbavt eos e adpe frument et de petra
mee aaturavt eos, R., G.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
de adpe , Trac., Is. (M. I . 530).
et de adpe frument saturavt eos, Ezech.
(M. . 137).
L I. 1. deus enm stett, . . (M. III. 947).
omt enm , R., G., Trac., Is. (M.
I . 538), Ezech. (M. . 441),
a. (M. . 1438).
decs d udcat, G., Trac., . . (M. III.
948), Is. (M. I . 538), Ezech. (M.
. 441), a. (M. . 1438).
dscernt, R., . . (M. III. 948).
2. usquequo udcats nqutatem et fades
peccatorum sumts, G., Ma. (M. .
1558).
facem peccatorum , Trac.
personas peccatorum , a. (M. .
1461).
quousque fades peccantum , R.
3. udcate egeno et pupo, G., Trac.
pupo et egeno, R.
pupn et vduae, a. (M. . 1461).
6. f e ces, R., G., Is. (M. I . 222),
om. (M. . 778).
atssm, Ep. II (p. 149), om. (M.
. 702).
7. vos autem scut homnes moremn, et s-
cut unus de prndpbus cadets, R., G.,
Is. (M. I . 222), a. (M. .
1518).
tamquam unus , Ep. II (p. 149).
ut homnes tamquam unus , om.
(M. . 778).
vero ut homnes quas unus e , om.
. 702).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
L II. 7. Ismahctarum, R., . . (M. III.
1367).
Ismahetae, G., Trac., Is. (M. I .
192).
Ismahetum, R., Trac.2
10. fac es, domne, scut Madan, Os. (M.
. 913).
omt domne , Trac.
s omt domne , R., G., Trac.8
11. fact sunt scut stercus terrae, R., Trac.
ut stercus , G.
pone eos scut , Ezech. (M. . 308).
12. d erunt haeredtate possdeamus nobs
sanctuarum, R.
omt nobs , G.
d erant possdemus omt nobs , Os.
(M. . 913).
17. mpe, domne, Ep. III A (p. 75), Is.
(M. I . 603).
omt domne, R., G., Trac.
L III. 2. quam amaba sunt tabern cuo,, R.
decta omt sunt , G., Trac., Ep.
(p. 217), Ep. C III (p. 347), Is. (M.
I . 517), Ezech. (M. . 405),
a. (M. . 1417, 1536).
3. concupsct et d fct anma mea n atra
domn, G., Trac., Ep. C III (p. 347),
Is. (M. I . 517), a. (M. .
1417, 1536).
n atrs , Ezech. (M. . 405).
concupvt , R.
4. ndum sb, ub ponat puos suos, G.,
Trac,
omt sb . a. (M. . 1417).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
omt sb reponat , R., Trac.
5. beat qu habtant n domo tua, dotnnc,
R., Trac.
omt domne, G., Trac., Is. (M. I .
517).
omnes qu omt domne, a. (M. .
1536).
8. bunt de vrtute, G., Trac., Ep. L I (p.
3), L III (p. 80), er. (p. 118), Is.
(M. I . 70), Ezech. (M. .
424).
ambuabunt , R.
11. ab ectus esse n domo de met, G., Trac.
domo domn, R., om. (M. . 601).
ab ecta , Ep. C III (p. 347).
L I . 9. qud oquatur n me domnus deus, R., G.,
Trac.,2 Os. (M. . 928), dom-
nus , Ab. (M. . 1289).
oquetur , R., Trac.
domnus deus n me, Com.
11. et ustta et pa deoscuatae sunt se, Os.
(M. . 840).
omt frst et , Is. (M. I . 323).
omt frst et oscuatae sunt se, on. (M.
. 1142).
omt frst et oscuatae sunt omt se, G.
omt frst et compe ae sunt , R.
L . 9. quascumque fecst, R., G.
quas , R., Is. (M. I . 675).
adorabunt cor am te, domne, et gorfca-
bunt nomen tuum, R., G.
et honorfcabunt R.
n conspectu tuo omt domne nomen
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
tuum, domne, Is. (M. I . 675).
17. fae mecum, domne, sgnum, R.
domnum , Is. (M. I . 538).
omt domne , G., Is. (M. I . 668).
L I. 4. mentor ero Raab et abyons scentum
me, R., G., Is. (M. I . 342).
scentbus me, Trac.
recordabor Raab et abyons , Com.
h fuerunt c, G., Trac.
fuerunt n ea, R.
st nat sunt b, a. (M. . 1480).
st generat sunt b, Com.
ste natus est b, .
5. numqud Son dcet homo, G., Trac., Is.
(M. I . 56).
mater Son , R., Com.
homo natus est n ea, et pse fundavt, G.,
Ep. LI (p. 485), Is. (M. I . 56,
572).
omt est , Is. (M. I . 657).
factus est n ea , R.
qu pse , Trac.
L II. 5. aestmatus sum cum descendentbus, R.,
G., Trac.
reputatus sum , ., Is. (M. I . 514).
assmatus sum , Is. (M. I . 221).
7. n acu nferor, R., G.
acu novssmo, .
acum novssmum, Is. (M. I . 221).
L III. 2. m er U.ordas tuas, domne, R.. Trac.
msercordas domn, G., Is. (M. I .
531).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
178 ISTO Y O ARA ICO-GOT IC CULTURE
n generatons et generatonem nnnunta-
, G.
et generatone , R., Is. (M. I .
531).
n generatonem et , Trac.
et progene pronuntabo, R.
10. domnons potestat mars: motum ut cm
fuctuum e us tu mtgas, R., G., Trac.
omt autem , a. (M. . 1497).
forttudn mars et commotonem omt
autem, Is. (M. I . 490).
forttudn mars et motum omt autem
tu comprm s, . C I (p. 160).
superbae mars et eatones gurgtum
e us tu comprm s, .
14. frmetur manus, R., G.
confortetur , Is. (M. I . 484).
20. n vsone sancts tus, G.
fs tus, Com., Is. (M. I . 633).
aspectu fs tus, R., Trac.
21. oeo sancto meo un eum, R., G.
n msercorda sancta un eum, Is. (M.
I . 532).
23. apponet nocere e, G., Ma. (M. .
1547).
nocebt e, R., Trac.
apponet ut affgat eum, Is. (M. I .
548).
31. et autem derequernt, G.
omt autem , R., Trac., Ep. I (p.
134), Dd. (M. III. 136), Ezech. (M.
. 144), orn. (M. . 601), M.
(M. . 1196).
32. ustfcatones meas profanavernt et man-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
data mea non custodernt, ., . I
(p. ).
ust t ns meas G., orn. (M. .
601).
ustfas meas praecepta mea , M. (M.
. 1196).
caeremonas praecepta mea , .
33. nqutates eorum et n verberbus peccata,
R., G., er. (p. 278), Ezech. (M. .
359).
n fages , er. (p. 366), . . (M.
III. 948), Is. (M. I . 619), E-
ssech. (M. . 67), M. (M. .
1196).
n fages n usttas, Ep. I (p.
134).
peccata eorum et n fages nqutates,
Is. (M. I .287).
facnora eorum et n fages nqutates,
orn. (M. . 601).
34. msercordam autem meam non dsper-
gam ab eo, R., G., er. (p. 278).
ab es, Ezech. (M. . 67), orn. (M.
. 601).
auferam ab eo, ., Ep. I (p. 134).
auferam ab es, Is. (M. I . 619),
Ezech. (M. . 67, 85).
omt autem auferam ab es, . . (M.
III. 948).
45. sedem e us n terra cosst, G.
sepem , R.
n terram , Trac.
thronum n terram asst, er. (p.
thronum us n terram detra st, .
182).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
49. qus est enm homo qu vvt, Ezech. (M.
. 154).
omt enm R.
omt enm vvet, G., Pe. (M. III.
580).
L I . 1. tu factus es nobs a generatone n genera-
tonem, G.
omt tu a generatone et progene, R.
omt tu n generatone et generatone,
Trac., er. (p. 203), Is. (M. I .
532).
n generatone et generatone, .
10. des annorum nostrorum n pss septua-
gnta ann, R., G., Trac., er. (p. 355),
Ezech. (M. . 246).
des vtae nostrae septuagnta ann, Ep.
(p. 36), Ep. C III (p. 443).
s autem n potentatbus octognta ann,
R., G., Trac., Ezech. (M. . 246).
s autem mutum octognta ann, .,
octognta , Trac.2, Ep. (p. 36).
s autem ampus, octognta, Ep. C III
(p. 443).
et ampus eorum abor et door, G., Trac.
et purmum eorum , R.
et qucqud supra est, abor et door est,
Ep. C III (p. 443).
qudqud supra, abor et door est, Ezech.
(M. . 246).
qudqud requum est, abor et door, Ep.
(p. 36).
17. st spendor, R., G., Trac.
ert , a. (M. . 1487).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C. 3. b rant me, ., G.
emt , Is. (M. I . 269).
berabt , Trac.
berabt te, ., Is. (M. I . 276).
6. sagtta voante per dem, ., . , .
II (p. 147), Pe. (M. III. 556).
n de, G., Trac.
et a negoto, Trac.2
omt et , ., G., Trac., . II (p.
147), Pe. (M. III. 656).
ob ncursu et daemono merdano, G., Ep.
II (p. 147), Ep. L III (p. 80).
a runa et , .
7. a atere tuo me, G., Trac., Ep. II (p.
147), Ep. L III (p. 80).
ma, .
ad te autem non appropnquabt, G., Ep.
II (p. 147).
appropnquabunt, Trac.2
tb autem , .
16. repebo eum, G., Mat. (M. I. 178).
admpebo , .
CI. 13. ustus autem ut pama forebt, o. (M.
. 958).
omt autem , ., G., Is. (M. I .
649).
14. atrs domus de, ., G., Os. (M. .
928).
omt domus , Trac., Pe. (M. III.
557), Ezech. (M. . 459).
CII. 3. eevaverunt fumna voces suas, ., Ezech.
(M. . 472).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
182 ISTORY OP A A ICO-GOT IC CULTURE
omt fumna , Trac.
vocem swm, G.
GIII. 2. e atare, domne, Is. (M. I . 556).
omt domne, R., G., Trac.
9. out qu fn t ocuum, non consderat, G.
et qur-, Is. (M. I . 659).
omt out , R., Trac.
omt aut vdebt, Com.
vdebt, .
11. novt cogtatones homnum, quonam va-
nae sunt, R., er. (p. 276).
sct G., Trac.
cognosct qua vanae , Pe. (M. III.
544).
qua vanae , .
19. domne, secundum muttudnem, Dd.
(M. III. 128).
omt domne , G., R., Trac.
consoatones tuae, domne, R.
omt domne, G., Trac., Dd. (M.
III. 128).
aetfcaverunt anmam meam, R., G.
cor meum, Dd. (M. III. 128).
de erunt , Dd. (M. III. 128).
deectabunt , .
CI . 10. semper h errant corde, R., G.
omt h , Ep. C I (p. 160).
11. ntrobunt, R., G.
ntrabunt, Ezech. (M. . 442).
C . 2. annuntate de de n dem, G.
dem e de, Is. (M. I . 75).
bene nuntate , R.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
3. nter gentes goram e us, R., G.
n gentbus , .
n gentbus us, Is. (M. I . 75).
10. gentbus, gua domnus regnavt, G.,
a. (M. . 1528).
quonam domnus , Trac.
natonbus, domnus regnavt a gno, R.
C I. 2. n crcutu e us, R., G., Trac.
tts, Ezech. (M. . 20).
3. ante psum praecedet, G., Trac.
eum , Dan. (M. . 532).
eum praebt, R.
ontnes nmcos, Dan. (M. . 532).
omt omnes , R., G.
5. montes scut cera fu erunt a face do-
mn, ., fu erunt , Trac.
a face e us, Trac.2
ante facem domn, R.
montes quefact sunt scut cera a face
domn, Is. (M. I . 621).
a face domn tremut omns terra, R.
omt tremut , G.
omt tremut unversae terrae, Is. (M.
I . 621).
8. e sutaverunt ct aetatae sunt fae udae
n omnbus udcs tus, Dan. (M.
. 509), a. (M. . 1466).
omt et aetatae sunt , Ep. II (p.
193).
omt et aetatae sunt propter udca
tua, R., G.
omt et aetatae sunt udaeae propter
udca tua, Trac.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C II. 1. savabt sb de tera e us, et brachum
sanctum e us, G., Trac.
eum de tera , R.
sanctum us, Is. (M. I . 484,
502).
de tera sua , Dd. (M. III. 145).
2. notum fect domnus sautare suum, n
conspectu gentum, G., Trac.
ante conspectum , R.
ostendt domnus sautare suum , Is. ( M.
I . 75).
8. fumna paudent manu, G., Trac., Is. ( M.
I . 537).
manbus, R.
concrepent manbus, Am. (M. .
1061).
C III. 7. et n coumna, R.
omt et , G., o. (M. . 978).
CI . 4. ntrote portas e us, G.
ntrate , R.
ntroeamus , . ( . 224).
. 6. hc mh mnstrabat, R., Trac., er. (p.
420).
mnstrabt, Pe. (M. III. 516).
omt mh , G.
8. n matutns, R., Trac., Is. (M. I .
82).
matutno, G., Corn., Ep. CI (p. 353).
ut dsperderem de cvtate domn omnes
op rantes nqutatem, G., Ep. CI (p.
353).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
omnes qu operantur , Trac., Is. (M.
I . 82).
dsperdam omnes qu operantur , R.
e termnaren, omnea qu operantur ,
Com.
CI. 6. manducare panem, ., Trac., Ep. II
(p. 166).
cometere , G.
adhaest os meum, G., Trac., Ep. II
(p. 166).
adhaeserunt ossa mea, R.
8. scut passer sotarus n tecto, G., Ecc.
(M. III. 1109).
quas passer , Ab. (M. . 1298).
passer unons aedfco, R.
10. qua cnerem tamquam panem manduca-
, et potum meum cum fetu msce-
, G., ov. (M. III. 309).
scut panem cum fetu temper bam, R
manducav pocuum meum , Trac.
quas panem manducav pocuum me-
um , er. (p. 412).
quas panem manducav potonem me-
am , Ep. II (p. 167).
12. scut umbra decnaverunt, R., G., Trac.,
Ecc. (M. III. 1078).
4ncnat sunt, Ecc. (M. III. 1078).
quas ncnat sunt, .
26. nta tu domne terram fundast, G.
a prncpo , Is. (M. I . 485).
nto terram tu fundast, domne, R.
a prncpo terram tu fundast, domne,
Is. (M. I . 644).
a prncpo terram fundast, .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
27. permanes, et omnes scut vestmentum ve-
teroscent, G., Is. (M. I . 485, 644).
permanebs ut vestmentum , R.
scut opertorum mutabs eos, R., G.
paum nvoves eos, Is. (M. I .
485).
quas paum , .
quas amctum nvoves eos, Is. (M. I .
644).
28. tu autem dem pse es, R., G., Am. (M.
. 1070).
omt pse , a. (M. . 1523).
omt dem , ., Ep. C III (p. 188),
er. (p. 407).
non defcent, R., G., Am. (M. .
1070).
defcunt, er. (p. 407).
C. 1. anma mea, domno, G., Trac., Is. (M.
I . 238, 300, 531, 571), Ma. (M.
. 1553).
domnum, R., Ep. II (p. 167), Ep.
C (p. 513).
omna nterora mea nomen sanctum, R.,
Is. (M. I . 238, 531).
omna quae ntra me sunt nomn sancto,
G., Trac., Ma. (M. . 1553).
2. anma mea, domno, G., Trac.
domnum, R., Ep. II (p. 167).
no obvsc, R., G., Trac.
ne obvscars, Ep. II (p. 167).
3. proptatur omnbus nqutatbus, G.
cuncts , ., Ep. II (p. 167).
proptus ft , R.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
nfrmtates tuas, G., Com., Trac., Ep.
II (p. 167), Ep. C (p. 513).
anguores tuos, R., Is. (M. I . 300).
4. qu redmt de ntertu, R., G., Trac.
de corruptone, ., Com.
et redmt e corruptone, Ep. II p.
167).
5. repet n bons, G.
mpct , Is. (M. I . 571).
satat , R.
renovabtur scut aquae uventus, R., Is.
(M. I . 412).
ut aquae , G.
nnovabtur , .
nnovabtur ut senectus, M. (M. .
1164).
8. msercors et mserator domnus, patens
et mutum msercors, R.
onganms et mutae mseratons, Pe.
(M. III. 557).
cemens domnus et mutae mserato-
ns, .
mserator et msercors onganms et ,
G.
9. non n perpetuum rascetur, neque n ae-
ternum commnabtur domnus, M. (M.
. 1193).
omt domnus, G.
non n fnem n aeternum ndgnabtur
omt domnus, R.
GUI. 2. amctus umne scut vestmento, G., Trac.,
Is. (M. I . 224).
umen vestmentum, R.
e tendere coeum scut peem, R., G.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
e tendens , Trac.
qu e tendt ut peem, om. (M. .
627).
3. qu ambuat, R., Is. (M. I . 94, 664).
ambuas, G., Trac.
4. fact angeos suos sprtus et mnstros
suos, R., oan. (M. III. 367), Is.
(M. I . 94, 617), Ezech. (M. .
272), Dan. (M. . 532).
facts tuos- tuos, G., Trac.
6. scut vestmentvm, G., Trac., a. (M.
. 1424).
ut , Com.
paum, R.
9. termnum posust es, quem non trans-
gredentur, R.
omt es , G., Trac.
omt es transbunt, er. (p. 407).
omt es pertransbunt, .
15. aetfcet cor homns, R., G.
aetfcat , Trac.
e harat , Ag. (M. . 1394).
pans cor homns confrmet, R., G.
eonfrmat, Trac.
pans eonfrmat cor homns, Ezech. (M.
. 50).
16. saturabuntur gna domn, ., Is. (M.
I . 51).
gna camp, Trac.
saturabunt gna camp, G.
satabuntur omna gna svarum, R.
quas tu pantast, Is. (M. I . 51).
omt tu , R.
quas pantavt, G.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
17. c passcres ndfcabunt, G.
b , Is. (M. I . 51).
b aves , .
ndfcant, R.
herod domus du est eorum, G.
fucae domus , R.
mvo abes domus e us, ., abes , Os.
(M. . 945).
18. petra refugum hernacs, R., G., Is. (M.
I . 277), Mat. (M. I. 50).
refuqum eporbus, Is. (M. I . 50),
Mat . (M. I. 50).
20. omnes bestae svae, G., Com., Trac., Ep.
II (p. 148).
svarum, R.
satus, Na. (M. . 1252).
21. catu eonum rugentes ut rapant et
quaerant, R., G., Trac., Ep. II (p.
148).
eonum rapere et quaerere, Na. (M.
. 1252).
25. magnum et spatosum manbus, G., Trac.,
a. (M. . 1497).
omt manbus, R., Com., Is. (M. I .
306), Ezech. (M. . 473), on. (M.
. 1122), Na. (M. . 1235), Ab.
(M. . 1318).
c repta, R., G., a. (M. . 1497).
b , R., Com., Is. (M. I 306), on.
(M. . 1122), Na. (M. . 1235).
anmaa pusa cum magns, G., on. (M.
. 1122), a. (M. . 1497).
pusa et magna, R.
parva cum magns, Com., Is. (M. I .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
306), Na. (M. . 1235), Ab. (M.
. 1318).
parva cum grandbus, .
26. c naves pertransbunt, R., G., Trac.,
on. (M. . 1122), a. (M. .
1497).
tb -, Com., Ab. (M. . 1318).
perambuabunt, on. (M. . 1122).
perambuant, Na. (M. . 1235).
b pertranseunt, .
29. auf res sprtum eorum, R., G., Am. (M.
. 1034), a. (M. . 1509),
Mat. (M. I. 214).
sprtum psorum, Trac.
ab es sprtum tuum, Dd. (M. III.
131).
n puverem suum, R., G., Am. (M. .
1034), a. (M. . 1509).
terram suam, Dd. (M. III. 131).
30. emtte enm sprtum, . . (M. III.
939).
omt enm , R., Dd. (M. III. 131),
Ezech. (M. . 19).
emtten sprtum, G., Trac.
32. respct terram, et fact earn tremer , R.,
G., Trac., Is. (M. I . 25), Ezech.
(M. . 58).
et facct , Is. (M. I . 286).
aspct super terra et , orn. (M. .
720).
tangt montes et fumgabunt, R., Is. (M.
I . 74).
tang s , . III A (p. 85).
et fumgant, G., Trac.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
33. cantaba domno, R., G., Trac.
audaba domnum, Ep. C I (p. 160).
quamdu sum, G., Trac., Ep. C I (p,
160).
ero, R.
35. a t rra, R., G., Trac.
de , EL, Ep. C I (p. 163).
t a ut non snt, R., G., Trac.
ut utra non subsstant, Ep. C I (p.
163).
utra non snt, .
CI . 13. pertranserunt, R., G., Trac.
transerunt, ., on. (M. . 1127).
pertransvt, Com.
ad popuum, R., G., Trac., on. (M. .
1127).
n , Com.
37. edu t cos n argento, R.
edu , Ezech. (M. . 212).
cum argento, G.
non erat n trbubus eorum nfrmus, R.,
G., Ezech. (M. . 212).
non ert nfrmus n trbubus tus, Ep.
II (p. 171).
C . 7. patres nostr n Aegypto non ntee erunt,
R., G., Trac.
omt n Aegypto , Tent. (M. III
1319).
30. et stett Phnees et pacavt, G., er., (p.
stett et e oravt, R.
100).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
31. est ad usttam, IL
et . er. (p. 100).
e n usttam, G.
32. rrtaverunt ad aquas contradctona,
R., G.
tentaverunt ad aquam , Ezech. (M.
. 489).
provocaverunt super aquam , .
ve atus est Moyses, R., G.
affctus , ., Ezech. (M. . 489).
35. comm t sunt nter gentes, R., G.
comm t aunt gentbus, ., Is. (M.
I . 549).
36. factum est s, R., G.
est es, ., Is. (M. I . 549).
37. daemons, R., G., Os. (M. . 931).
daemonbus, ., Is. (M. I . 549), E-
sech. (M. . 141).
38. forum suorum et farum suarum, G.
omt suorum , Is. (M. I . 549).
omt suarum , R.
quas sacrfcaverunt, R., G.
quos mmoaverunt, .
et mmoaverunt, Is. (M. I . 549).
et nfecta est terra n sangunbus, G.
omt et , R.
omt n , Is. (M. I . 549).
pouta est omt n , .
39. contamnata est n operbus eorum, R., G.
pouta est n operbus sus, Is. (M.
I . 549).
C I. 1. quonam n saecuum, R., G., Trac.
n aeternum, .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C III. 9. fant f e us orphan, R., G., Trae.
qua n aeternum, M. (M. . 1208).
pup, Is. (M. I . 650).
snt pup, .
20. de ntertu, R.
ntertonbus, G.
corruptonbus, Ezech. (M. . 329).
23. facentes operatones, R., Is. (M. I .
237, 261), Ezech. (M. . 247).
operatonem, G.
opus, .
facunt opus, Com.
et facunt opus, Is. (M. I . 53).
24. opera domn, R., G., Is. (M. I . 53,
237, 261), Ezech. (M. . 247).
mraba , Com.
34. sasugnem, a mata nhabtantum, G.
habtantum, Ab. (M. . 1320).
sasagnem , R.
40. effusa est contempto, R., O.
despecto, Ezech. (M. . 90).
effundet despectonem, .
43. custodet haec, R., G.
nteget , Is. (M. I . 227).
10. commoveantur ct transferantur, Is. (M.
I . 650).
commot amoveantur, R.
nutantes transferantur, G., Trac.
de habtatonbus, R., G.
dombus, Is. (M. I . 650).
15. fant contra domnum semper, R., G.
fat , er. (p. 182).
18. ndut se maedctonem scut vestmen-
tum, R.
omt se . G.
f
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
nduatur maedctone scut , Ecc. (M.
III. 1085).
ndutus est maedctone quas vestmento,
.
24. genua mea nfrmata sunt a e uno, R., G.,
Trac.
nfrmata sunt n e uno genua mea, Ep.
II (p. 166), ov. (M. III. 309).
CI . 1. a de trs mes, R., G., Trac., Ep. C (p.
499), Is. (M. I . 536).
ad de teram meam, en. (M. III.
1312), Ezech. (M. . 30).
7. n va bbet, R., G., Com., Trac., . . (M.
III. 979), Ab. (M. . 1302).
bbet n va, Ezech. (M. . 470).
C . 1. conso ustorum, R., G., Ezech. (M.
. 75).
sanctorum, Ezech. (M. . 75).
rectorum, Trac.
10. prncpum enm sapentae, Ma. (M.
. 1556).
omt enm , ., er. (p. 438).
ntum sapentae, R., G., Trac.
C I. 1. beatus vr, R., G., Trac., Is. (M. I .
583, 650).
homo, Is. (M. I . 583).
voet nms, R., G., Is. (M. I . 650).
cupt , R.
cupct , Trac.
2. gencrato rectorum, R., G.
ustorum, ., Mat. (M. I. 174).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
5. dsponet sermones suos, R., G.
dspensabt , o. (M. . 975).
dspensabt verba sua, .
9. et ustta e us manet n saecuum saecu,
Trac.
omt et , R., G.
omt et manet n aeternum, Ep. L
(p. 33).
omt et permanet n aeternum, .
C II. 7. susctans a terra nopem, et de stereore
ergens pauperem, R., G.
de terra cevat pauperem, .
qu susctat de terra ergt pauperem,
Ezech. (M. . 308).
qu susctat de terra humem eevat pau-
perem, Pe. (M. III. 567).
9. fact sterem, R., G., Is. (M. I . 515).
facat , Is. (M. I . 659).
C III. 10. ub est domnus dens eorum, Ezech. (M.
. 332).
omt domnus , R., G.
12. doa enm gentum, argentum et aurum,
opera manuum homnum, Is. (M.
I . 419).
omt enm , Ep. I (p. 261).
omt enm opus manuum , .
smuacra omt enm , R., G.
13. won vdebunt, R., G.
vdent, er. (p. 75).
14. non audent, R., G., er. (p. 129).
audunt, er. (p. 75).
21. nos qu vvmus, R., G.
nos vventes, Ezech. (M. . 134).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C I . 3. crcumdederunt me doores morts, et pe-
rcua, G.
omt et , R.
occupaverunt aque morts omt et ,
Pach. (M. III. 91) .
4. et nomen domn, TL., G.
sed , Pach. (M. III. 91).
7. convertere, anma, mea, n requem tuam,
R., G., Trac.
reverter , . II (p. 169), . LI
(p. 402), Is. (M. I . 391).
reverter requam tuam, .
8. eruet pedes meos a apsu, Is. (M. I .
70).
omt cruet , R., G.
9. pacebo domno n rcgonc vvorum, R., G.,
Ezech. (M. . 245).
rcgonc vventum, Com., Is. ( M. I .
393), Ezech. (M. . 154, 170, 320).
conftebor , Ep. LI (p. 402).
pacebo coram domno , Trac.
C . 2. e ccssu ment mcae, R., Com., Pe. (M.
III. 546).
e ccssu meo, G., Trac.
omns autcm homo menda , Pe. (M.
III. 584).
omt autem , R., G., Com., Trac., Pe.
(M. III. 546).
7. tu dssovst vncua mea, Is. (M. I .
222).
omt tu , .
omt tu drupst , R., G., Trac.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
EROME S TEC NI UE
197
C I. 1. et coaudate eum, R.
audate eum, G., er. (p. 205).
2. quonam confrmata est, R., G.
qua , er. (p. 205).
qua confortata est, .
C II. 6. domnus mh ad utor est, R.
omt est, G.
domnus ad utor meus, Is. (M. I .
490).
domnus au ator meus, Ep. I (p. 7),
Ep. II (p. 151), Ep. C III (p. 334),
Pe. (M. III. 558).
domnus meus, .
qud facat mh homo, R., G., Ep. I (p. 7),
Pe. (M. III. 558), Is. (M. I .
490).
facet , Ep. C III (p. 334).
caro. Ep. II (p. 152).
7. domnus mh ad utor est, R.
omt est, G.
domnus au ator meus, Is. (M. I .
490,554).
domnus mh au ator, .
ego despcam nmcos, G., Is. (M. I .
490, 554).
vdebo , R.
8. bonum est confdere n domno, quam con-
fdere n homne, R., G., Is. (M. I .
574).
n prncpbus, Ezech. (M. . 122),
om. (M. . 728).
meus est , a. (M. . 1532).
meus est sperare sperare , II.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
14. audato mea, R., a. (M. . 1498).
aus , G.
15. vo enm e sutatons, a. (M. .
1536).
omt enm , G.
vo aettae, R.
19. et ngressus n eas, Ep. C III (p. 187).
omt et , R., G., Is. (M. I . 293),
Am. (M. . 1045).
20. haec est porta domn, ust ntrobunt per
eam, Ep. C III (p. 187).
omt est , R.
omt est ntrabunt , Mat. (M. I.
47).
omt est ntrabunt n eam, R., Is. (M.
I . 294), Am. (M. . 1045).
22. he factus est, R., G., Ep. (p. 107),
er. (p. 230), Is. (M. I . 322), a.
(M. . 1439).
et factus , a. (M. . 1530).
23. factum est stud, R., G., a. (M. .
1439).
hoc, er. (p. 230).
factus hoc, Ep. (p. 107).
est mrabe, R., G.
mrabs, Ep. (p. 107).
24. haec est des, G., Ep. (p. 107), Is. (M.
I . 499), om. (M. . 829).
omt est , R.
25. savum me fac, R., G., Ep. (p. 106).
omt me , Ep. (pp. 107, 109).
bene prosperare, R., G.
prospera, Ep. (p. 108).
conpace, Ep. (p. 109).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
26. bened mus vos, R., . (p. 108).
v bs, G.
C III. 20. concupvt anma mea dc derare ustfca-
tones tuas, R., G., Ep. LUI (p. 462).
udca tua, Is. (M. I . 296).
desderavt udca tua, ., Ezech. (M.
. 172).
32. cum datast, G.
guando , Is. (M. I . 561).
dum datares, R.
39. qua udca tua ucunda, G.
quonam , Ezech. (M. . 172).
udca enm tua , R.
46. de testmons tus, R., G.
n , ., er. (p. 222).
54. oco peregrnatons meae, G., Ep. LUI (p.
448).
ncoatus mc, R.
62. ad conftendum tb, super udca ustf-
catons tuac, G., Mat. (M. I. 185).
udca usttae tuae, R.
ut conftcrer usttae tuae, Ep. CI (p.
355).
67. prusquam a mata humarer, ego de-
qu, Ep. LI (p. 402).
omt mata , R., G.
antcquam omt a mata peccav, Apo.
(M. III. 415).
antequam audrem, ego gnorav, .
76. cognov, domne, qua aequtas udca tua,
R., G.
omt domne ustfa ( usta) udca
, Ezech. (M. . 172).
sco ustum udcum tuum, .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
81. n sautar tuo, R., Is. (M. I . 296).
n sautare tuum, t.
83. scut uter, R., G.
tamquam , Ep. II (p. 166).
91. perseverat des, G.
permanet , Mat. (M. I. 178).
perseverant , R.
96. nms, R., G.
vehementer, a. (M. . 1465).
103. quam duea faucbus mes eoqua tua, R.,
G., Ep. L III (p. 71).
duea guttur meo , Ezech. (M. .
1030).
duea eoqua tua guttur meo, Am. (M.
. 1095).
duce guttur meo eoquum tuum, .
super me et favum or meo, R., Am. (M.
. 1095).
omt et favum , G., Ep. L III (p.
71), Ezech. (M. . 35), Am. (M.
. 1030).
105. verbum tuum, domne, R., er. (p. 305),
ov. (M. III. 253), g. (M. III.
346).
omt domne, G., er. (p. 420).
e tua omt domne, Ag. (M. .
1393).
u semts mes ardens, er. (p. 420).
omt ardens, er. (p. 305), ov. (M.
III. 253), Ag. (M. . 1393).
semtae meae omt ardens, .
umen omt ardens, R., G., g. (M.
III. 346).
108. vountara ors me, R., G., Ezech. (M.
. 461).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
spontanea ors met, Ezech. (M. .
461).
119. praevarcantes, R., G.
praevarcatores, Is. (M. I . 233).
123. eoquum usttae, R., G.
verbum , rg. (M. III. 189).
126. tempus facend, domne, R., G.
domno, Ep. C (p. 217).
131. os meum aperu, R., G., Ezech. (M. .
34,167,322).
aperu os meum, Ezech. (M. . 296).
140. eoquum tuum vehementer, R., G.
omt vehementer, Ep. II (p. 166).
147. praeven n maturtate, R., G.
e spectav n matutno, Is. (M. I .
346).
154. udca udcum meum, R., G.
causam meam, ., Is. (M. I . 562).
176. scut ovs quae pert, G.
pererat, R.
ovs perdta, .
C I . 3. aut qud apponatur, R., G., Trac., Ep.
III A (p. 92), Apo. (M. III.
429), Pe. (M. III. 584), Ezech. (M.
. 26), Am. (M. . 1071).
et qud , Ezech. (M. . 92).
5. heu mh, G., Trac., Ep. C III (p. 307),
ov. (M. III. 334), So. (M. .
1356), a. (M. . 1536).
heu me, R., Ep. II (p. 207), Ep.
I (p. 299).
ncoatus meus proongatus est, R., G.,
Trac., a. (M. . 1536).
peregrnato mea proongata , ., Ep.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
II (p. 207), Ep. I (p. 299),
Ep. C III (p. 307), ov. (M. III.
334), So. (M. . 1356).
6. ncoa fut anma mea, R., G., Trac., Ep.
L III (p. 50).
peregrnata est , Ep. I (p. 299),
Ep. C III (p. 307), er. (p. 22).
peregrna eat , .
C . 1. n montes unde venet, G., Is. ( M. I .
494), Ezech. (M. . 330), Ab. (M.
. 1315), a. (M. . 1428).
venat, Ep. II (p. 28), Is. (M. I .
267).
ad montes , R.
4. eque dormet, G., er. (p. 177), a. (M.
I . 31), Dan. (M. . 515).
obdormet, R., Ep. L (p. 34), Ep.
CI (p. 355).
6. quppe so non uret nos, Is. (M. I .
597).
omt quppe urat , Ecc. (M. III.
1064).
omt quppe uret te, R., G., orn. (M.
III. 1134), Is. (M. I . 74, 296,
469, 671), Ezech. (M. . 261), Am.
(M. . 1092).
C II. 1. n coeo, R., Is. (M. I . 23, 494, 500).
coes, G., Com., Is. (M. I . 256),
a. (M. . 1532).
2. msereatur nostr, G., rg. (M. III.
nobs, R.
189).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
EROME S TEC NI UE
203
C III. 5. torrentem pertransvt anma nostra, .,
G., Com., on. (M. . 1135), Ab.
(M. . 1302).
torren transvt super nnmam meam, Am.
(M. . 1055).
torren transsset super anmam nostrum,
.
7. anma nostra scut passer, E., G., orn.
(M. III. 1141), Is. (M. I . 276),
Ezech. (M. . 275, 316), orn. (M.
. 783), Os. (M. . 898), Am.
(M. . 1016).
anma mea , Is. (M. I . 269).
quas passer, Ep. II (p. 147).
quas avs, .
C I . 5. ad obgatonem, .
obgatones, G.
n obgatones, Com., Is. (M. I . 567).
C . 1. scut consoat, ., G.
tamquam , Is. (M. I . 502).
2. repetum est, ., G.
mpetum , Is. (M. I . 669).
mpebtur, .
6. n gaudo, ., Os. (M. . 872).
n e utatone, G.
6. mttentea semna, ., G.
portantes , er. (p. 384), Mat. (M.
I. 60).
n e sutatone, ., er. (p. 384).
cum , G., Mat. (M. I. 60).
C I. 1. ns enm domnus, Pe. (M. III. 569).
omt enm , ., G., Pe. (M. III.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
600), Is. (M. I . 300, 334), Ezech.
(M. . 115, 138, 169, 276).
n vanum aboraverunt, G., Pe. (M.
III. 569), Is. (M. I . 300, 334),
Ezech. (M. . 115, 138, 169, 276).
Laborant, R., Pe. (M. III. 500),
Ezech. (M. . 115).
ns enm domnus, Is. (M. I . 225).
omt enm , R., G., Pe. (M. III.
500, 569), Is. (M. I . 300, 334),
Ezech. (M. . 138, 169).
frustra vgat qu custodt earn, G., Pe.
(M. III. 500), Ezech. (M. .
138, 169).
vgavt , Is. (M. I . 300).
n vanum , Pe. (M. III. 569).
n vanum vgabt , Pe. (M. III.
569), Is. (M. I . 334).
n vanum vgant custodunt earn, R.
tn vanum vgabunt n todunt earn, Is.
(M. I . 225).
2. n vanum est vobs ante ucem surgere,
surgte, R.
vobs est surgere, surgere, Ep. I
(p. 260).
omt n , G.
2. hace est haercdtas, R.
ecce haeredtas. G., Ep. L I (p. 94).
4. ta f c cussorum, R., G., Com., Ep. L
(p. 630), Na. (M. . 1245, 1250).
tc , Ep. I (p. 262).
5. mpevt desderum suum e pss, R., G.
pharetram suam , .
repcvcrt pharetram suam , Ep. I
(p. 263).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
e pevt e s, Com.
non confundetur cum oquetur, G., Ep.
C III (p. 443).
dum , .
confundentur oquentur, ., a. (M.
. 1474).
C II. 2. abores manuum tuarum qua manducabs,
G.
omt qua , Trac., er. (p. 89), Is. (M.
I . 278).
abores fructuum tuorum manducabs, .,
Ep. I (p. 264).
3. noveae ovarum, ., G., ov. (M. III.
241), Is. (M. I . 243, 650, 658), Os.
(M. . 924), Ab. (M. . 1334),
a. (M. . 1524).
novea , Trac., Ep. II (p. 171).
4. omns homo, .
omt omns , G., Ep. C I (p. 178), Is.
(M. I . 650).
5. benedcat te domnus e on, et vdeos
quae bona sunt n rusaem, ., .
C I (p. 178).
benedcat tb vdeas bona rusaem, G.,
fvdeas , a. (M. . 1427).
C III. 6. fenum aedfcorum, quod prusquam eve-
atur, aresct, .
tectorum e arut, G.
e arut, Am. (M. . 1012).
C I . 3. et nqutates observavers, domne, dom-
ne, qus sustnebt, ., G., Os. (M. .
840).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
atendas omt second domne , Is.
(M. I . 209).
adtends omt second domne , Ep.
I (p. 132).
O I. 3. s ascender In ectum stratus me, R., Ep.
C III (p. 317).
strat me, G.
ascendam super stratum meum, Ep.
C I (p. 464).
super ectum , .
4. e dedero somnum, R., G., Trac., Ep. C III
(p. 317), Ep. C I (p. 464).
ne deders , Is. (M. I . 544).
et papebrs, G., Trac., Ep. C III (p. 317),
Ep. C I (p. 464).
auf , R.
6. nvenmus earn. G., Ep. L III (p. 75).
eum, R.
7. ntrobmus n tabernacua, R., Ep. C III
(p. 318).
tabernacuum, R., G.
adorabmus, R., G., Ep. C III (p. 318).
adoremus, ., Ezech. (M. . 417).
11. de fructu ventrs tu ponam super sedem
meam, R., M. (M. . 1197).
sedem tuam, G., Mat. (M. I. 21).
fructu umb tu , rn. (M. .
695).
fructu umb tu thronum tuum, Na.
(M. . 1244).
thronum tuum, .
C II. 2. , Aaron, R., G., Trac., Ep.
L (p. 635), Ezech. (M. . 256).
omt one , Com.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C I . 7. ab e tremo terrae, G., om. (M. .
628).
e trems , R.
qu product ventos, R., G., Dd. (M.
III. 118).
et edu t ventos, om. (M. . 629,
630).
edu t enm entos, om. (M. . 630).
educens , .
16. et non vdebunt, R., G.
vdent, er. (p. 75).
17. et non audent, R., G.
audunt, er. (p. 75).
19 20. c sedmus, R., G.
b , ., Is. (M. I . 440), Ezech. (M.
. 18), om. (M. . 700), a.
(M. . 1458).
dum recordarcmur tu, Son, R.
omt tu , om. (M. . 700).
cum omt tu , G., Trac., a. (M. .
1458).
3. verba cantonum, R., G.
cantcorum, Trac., om. (M. .
700).
8. retrbuet tb retrbutonem tuam, quam
tu retrbust nobs, R., tuam , Ep.
II (p. 152).
omt tu , G., Trac., Abd. (M. .
1110).
resttuet tb quod resttust nobs, Com.
C II. 2. super nos nomen sanctum tuum, R.
super omnes nomen , a. (M. .
super omne nomen factum tuum, G.
1530).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
3. mutpcabs n anma mea vrtutem tuam,
R.
omt tuam, G., Trac.
mutpcabs me n anma mea, n vrtute
tua, Is. (M. I . 501).
6. quonam e cesus domnus et huma res-
pct, R., G.
qua , R.
e cesus cnm domnus prospct, Is. (M.
I . 556).
C III. 3. funcuum meum tu nvcstgast, o. (M.
. 986).
omt tu , G.
drectonem mcam nvcstgast, R.
6. et non potcro, G., Pe. (M. III. 509).
pot ero, R.
7. quo bo a sprtu tuo, R., G., Is. (M.
I . 533, 652), Am. (M. . 1088).
ab sprtu , Com., . LI (p. 546),
er. (p. 284).
quo vadam , Is. (M. I . 307).
quo abbo ab , . C III (p. 197).
et a face tua quo fugam, R., Ep. LI (p.
546), er. (p. 284), Is. (M. I . 533,
652), Am. (M. . 1088).
aut , Com., Is. (M. I . 307).
et quo a face tua fugam, G.
8. tu c es, R., G., er. (p. 284), Am. (M.
. 1088).
omt tur , Is. (M. I . 652).
b , Com., Ep. LI (p. 546), Is. (M.
I . 533).
et s descender n nfernum, ades, R.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
E OME S TEC NI UE 209
omt et tu ades, er. (p. 284).
omt et b es, Am. (M. . 1088).
omt et ad nferna descender , Is. (M.
I . 652).
omt et ad nfernum , Ep. LI (p. 546).
9. ducuo, G., er. (p. 284), Am. (M. .
1088).
ante ucem, R.
n e trems mars, G., Ep. LI (p. 546),
er. (p. 284), Am. (M. . 1088).
postremo , R.
10. uc manus tua deducet me, R., G., er.
(p. 284), Am. (M. . 1088).
b , ., Ep. LI (p. 546).
12. tenebrae non obscurabuntur a te et no
scut des umnabtur, G., er. (pp.
285, 424), Is. (M. I . 334).
abs te , R.
quas des , Com.
13. tu, domne, possedst ren s meos, R.
omt domne , G., Ep. II (p. 28).
21. nonne odentes te, domne, odv, ., Ep.
LI (pp. 406, 632), Ecc. (M. III.
1082).
oderam, oan. (M. III. 362).
odo abu, Ep. CI (p. 353).
qu oderunt te oderam, G.
qu oderunt te oderam os, R.
24. dcduc me, domne, n v recta, Is. (M.
I . 553).
omt domne va aetcrna, R., G.
omt domne vam aeternam, R.
C I . 6. u ta ter, R., G.
semtam, ., er. (p. 220), Pe. (M.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
III. 561), Ezech. (M. . 205),
Os. (M. . 895), Am. (M. .
1016).
11. carbones gns, R., Ezech. (M. . 26).
omt gns, G.
C L. 3. ostum creumstantae, R., G., Trac.
ostum muntum, Apo. (M. III. 424),
Is. (M. I . 305, 382).
4. ut non decnes cor meum n verbum ma-
um, R.
omt ut verba matae, G., Trac., Apo.
(M. III. 424).
ne decnes verba matae, Ep. LI (p.
399), Is. (M. I . 382), Os. (M.
. 904).
ne decnes , .
5. corrpet me ustus n msercorda, et n-
crepabt me, R., G., Trac.
emendabt me et arguet me, Ep. L I (p.
503).
corrpat me et arguet me, .
oeum autem peccators, R., G., Trac., Ep.
LI (p. 503), Ezech. (M. . 131,
256), Ag. (M. . 1398, 1409).
omt autem , Ecc. (M. III. 1085),
Os. (M. . 831, 924), Mat. (M.
I. 44).
6. unct petrae, G., Pe. (M. III. 560).
contnuat , R.
u ta petram. ., Is. (M. I . 434).
quonam potucrunt, R., G.
pacuerunt, Pe. (M. III. 560).
7. scut crasstudo terrae erupta est, G.
eructat, R.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
unN drupt sunt, Pe. (M. III.
561).
dsspata sunt ossa, R., G., Is. (M. I .
571).
dspersa , Pe. (M. III. 561).
10. snguarter sum cqo donee transeam, R.,
G.
sotarus pertranseam, er. (p. 193).
C LI. 8. educ de careere, R., Ep. LI (p. 402), er.
(p. 348), Is. (M. I . 391).
de custoda, G., Trac.
C LII. 2. ne entres, R., Pe. (M. III. 505, 584).
non , G., Trac.
qua non ustfcabtur n conspectu tuo,
R., G., Trac., Pe. (M. III. 505),
non , er. (pp. 29, 163, 245), Apo.
(M. III. 416), Pe. (M. III. 508,
584), om. (M. . 757).
et non n conspectu e us, Is. (M. I .
209), non , Ep. I (p. 139).
8. notam fac mh, domne, vam, Is. (M.
I . 554).
omt domne , G., Trac.
mh fac omt domne , R.
qua ad te, domne, evav anmam meam,
R.
omt domne , G.
quonam omt domne , .
quonam ad te evav ocuos meos, Is. (M.
I . 554).
10. doce me facere vountatem tuam, qua tt
es deus meus, R.
deus meus es tu, G.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
212 ISTORY O ARARICO-GOT IC CULTURE
ut facam deus meus es tu, Is. (M.
I . G40).
ut facam tu deus meus, .
sprtns tuus bonus pse deducet me n
terram, Ezech. (M. . 109).
omt pse , G.
omt pse terra, R., Trac.
omt pse n vam, R.
C LIII. 4. sms factus est, R., G., Trac.
assmUatus est, ., Pe. (M. III. 637).
des e us scut umbra praetereunt, R., G.,
Trac.
veut umbra pertranseunt, Pe. (M.
III. 537).
des nostr quas umbra pertranserunt,
Ezech. (M. . 290).
quas umbra pertransens, .
5. ncna codos tuos, R., G., Trac.
tuos coeos, Ep. C III (p. 188).
C LI . 8. msercors cnm et mserator domnus, pa-
tcns et mutae mscratons, on. (M.
. 1137).
d mens et msercors domnus , .
omt cnm et mutum msercors, R.
mserator et msercors et mutum mse-
rcors, G.
9. suavs est domnus omnbus, Com.
omt est , Pe. (M. III. 557).
bonus omt est , .
omt est unverss, R., G.
mscratones e us super omna op ra e us,
R., G.
msercordae e us , Com.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
msercorda e us opera Uts, Pe. (M.
III. 557).
msercorda c us n unversa opera e us,
.
C L . 2. note confdere n prncpbus, R., G.,
Com., Trac.
n homnbus, Ezech. (M. . 122).
8. ergt csos, R., G., Ezech. (M. . 32).
asos, ., Trac., Ezech. (M. . 74).
9. custodt advcnas, G.
advenam, R.
dgt , Is. (M. I . 527).
C L I. 1. quonam bonus est psamus, R., G., Ep.
I (p. 222).
bonum omt est , Trac.
qua omt est , Com.
3. sanat contrtos corde, R., G., Trac., Is. (M.
I . 65).
sanat nfrmtates corum, Ezech. (M.
. 330).
4. omnbus es nomna vocat, R., G.
vocans, Trac.
omnes eas e nomne vocat, Is. ( M. I .
410).
omnes nomne suo vocat, .
6. suscpens mansuetos, R., G., Trac.
assumens , Ezech. (M. . 37, 96).
8. par t terrae puvam, R., G., Trac.
dat , Is. (M. I . 477).
C L III. 4. a date cum, coc cocorum, et aqnac
omnes, quae super coeos sunt, audent
nomen domn, G., coeorum , Trac.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
omt omnes , R.
a date domnum aqua quae super coe-
os est, audet , Ezech. (M. . 21),
orn. (M. . 706).
14. e atavt cornu popu su, R., G.
corn Chrst su, a. (M. . 1428).
O LI . 1. cantate domno cantcum novum, ., G.,
Trac.
hymnum novum, . C I (p. 159).
CL. 6. omns sprtus audet domnum, R., G.
omns fatus audat , Is. (M. I .
658).
omne quod sprat audat Is. ( M. I .
558).
omne quod sprat .
A study of the emmata shows that n the vast ma orty
of cases erome vared those from the Gacan and Roman
Psaters n ust the same manner as n the emmata n the
Commentary to eremah. Thus, n hs Commentary to
Isaah there are 165 varants to 49 readngs from the
Gacan, and 21 from the Roman Psater. The correspond-
ng fgures n the Commentary to Ezeche are 87, 26, 16, n
the Commentary to eremah, 49, 14, 9, n the Epstes,
124, 29, 11 or, takng a these sources together, we get
73 of varatons to 19 of readngs from the Gacan
and 8 from the Roman Psater. Reter s concusons are
thus borne out, e cept as to the Psater, for hs statement
that erome quoted from hs transaton from the ebrew
and from the Antqua8 s not correct, as n the above-
mentoned sources ony 15 emmata, that s, barey 2 ,
8 Op. ct., p. LI I.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
can be ascrbed to the transaton from the ebrew, and
scarcey a arger number to the Antqua. Reter commtted
the error of consderng as due to the transaton from
the ebrew such passages as are aso found n the Roman
Psater, whereas the atter s the oder source, hence cannot
be taken as orgnatng n the transaton from the ebrew.
If we add the passages whch are dentca n the Gacan
and Roman Psaters, and whch are not ncuded n the
cacuaton, the percentage of varants woud be consd-
eraby reduced, but st woud vasty surpass the com-
bned quotatons from hs own versons. Thus we get
the defnte resut that erome was not addcted to any
one transaton, amost entrey negected hs transaton
from the ebrew, preferred the Gacan verson to the
Roman Psater, and consdered hmsef at berty to vary
the atter two at w.
A that s n compete agreement wth erome s specfc
statements that he was not partcuar as to the wordng
of hs transaton, snce he was concerned ony wth the
renderng of the sense, that hs ebrew transaton was
merey a schoar s crtca apparatus, whch was not to
nterfere wth the renderng of the ugate te t from the
Septuagnt, and that hs Gacan Psater was a more
terary renderng of hs earer transaton, n whch he
had foowed the ugate te t more cosey. No renderng
was more authortatve than another, and there was no
reason why verba changes shoud not be made, so ong
as the dogma of the church was not affected thereby.
Indeed, erome had more than once ntmated that the
readng n the churches need not be changed n accordance
wth hs own transatons, and that hs detractors had no
reason to reve hs terary efforts, whch ony emuated
the actvty of Orgen and other be schoars. The
method pursued by erome shows concusvey that t s
mpossbe for hm to have recommended hs own Gacan
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
verson, as aganst the Roman Psater, on the ground that
t foowed the ebrew truth more cosey. Up to hs
dyng day he contnued to quote the Roman Psater, hardy
ever referred to hs transaton from the ebrew, e cept
n earned dscussons, such as n Epste L , and gave
the emmata from the Gacan Psater n ess than one
ffth of a cases.
The e tent of the bertes taken by erome wth the
emmata from the Psater s best ustrated n the mutpe
quotatons n the same Commentary, say, for e ampe, that
on Isaah. ere we have I . 6 once from R. G., once from
St. Aug. III. 9, once from R. G., once from ., Amb.,
or . I. 28, no tangbe source, but recoectons of
Afrcan Psater III. 9, from R. G., one ampfca-
ton I. 4, one neary ke R. G., one changed
I. 9, one from R. G., one, sghty changed, from .
III. 14, one from R., one from Tertu. I. 36,
two varatons, by omsson of a word, from G. II.
7, two varatons of R. G., by change of words II.
8, one from G., one wth change from II. III. 13,
two varatons hard to cassfy LI. 2, one from G., one
wth a word from . LIII. 19, two varatons hard to
cassfy LI . 3, one from R. G., one unaccountabe var-
aton LI , 3, one from R., one from Cypr., Iren., or
. L. 19, one from G., two from Cypr. L I . 10, one
from G., one from St. Aug. L II. 27, one from R., one
from G., one varaton of R., one varaton of G. L .
17, one from G., one unaccounted for L III. 33,
one from ., two varatons, wth one word from St. Aug.
CI. 26, two varatons on R. G., from St. Aug., Prosp.,
or . C I. 1, one from G., one varaton C . 1, one
from G., one from Sangerm. C III. 7, one from R. G.,
one varaton C I. 2, one from Amb. or ., one
varaton C III. 7, two varatons of G., one greater
varaton of G. C III. 8, two varatons of G.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
It woud, therefore, seem that the bass of erome s
emmata s hs own Gacan or Roman Psater, wth con-
stant borrowngs from the Afrcan Psater and occason-
ay from hs transaton from the ebrew. The amost
unversa custom of varyng the same emma, as evd-
enced n the st from the ma orty of hs works, makes
t an absoute certanty that he was not and coud not
have been pedantc n ths matter. Whe erome freey
borrowed from the Afrcans, Augustne, who had been
opposed to erome s transaton, from 415 on hmsef bor-
rowed freey from the Gacan Psater.
Whe erome s second verson was ganng favor wth
Augustne and n rance, the Spansh or Mozarabc Psater
drew e cusvey from erome s frst verson, the Roman
Psater, but wth certan varatons from the Afrcan Psa-
ter and from erome s transaton from the ebrew.5
Now out of 165 passages dscussed by comparson n the
Letter to the Goths, not ess than 75 crtcsms of the
Goths are mere emmata from erome s Roman Psater,
whch erome s made to re ect n favor of the emmata
of the Gacan Psater. Athough they specousy cam
to adduce the Greek te t of the Septuagnt, they nvaraby
nsst upon the correctness of the emmata from the Moz-
arabc Psater, whch agrees wth those n the Roman
Psater. e
Gacan Psater Mozarabc Psater.
.
9. drge n conspectu meo drge n conspectu tuo
uam tuam uam meam
P. Capee, Le te te au psauter atn en Afrque, In Coectanea
b bca atna cura et studo monachorum S. enedct, Rome 1913,
vo. I . p. 143 f.
8 Ibd., p. 222 tt.
e The frst coumn Is quoted from Mgne, vo. I , the second,
from Mgne, vo. L I.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
I.
11. erubescant et conturbentur omt uehementer
uehementer omnes nmc
me
III.
4. quonam udebo caeos tuos omt tuos
I.
2. ocu tu udeant aequtates ocu me
8. custod me, ut pupam custod me, domne
ocu
13. e urge, domne, praeuen praeuen eos et subpan-
eum et subpanta cum er- ta eos
pe anmam meam ab npo
II.
13. grando et carbones gns omtted
34. qu perfect pedes meos tam- tamquam ceru
quam ceruorum
40. subpantast nsurgentes n omnes nsurgentes
me subtus me
III.
6. e utaut ut ggans ad cur- omt suam
rendam uam suam
I .
5. trbuat tb secundum cor tb domnus
tuum
10. et e aud nos n de, qua n quocumque de
nuocauermus te
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
I .
3. confundantur omnes nque omt omnes
agentes
21. nnocentes et rect adhae- te, domne
serunt uh, qua sustnu te
I.
6. et mne e ataut caput nunc ecce
meum
III.
10. domnus duuum nhabta- domnus duuum n/ta-
re fact btat
.
5. quonam tu es protector add domne
meus
23. ego autem d n e cessu n pauore meo
ments meae
I.
2. nec est n sprtu eus dous n ore eus dous
4. conuersus sum n aerumna omt mea
mea
I.
23. et uan eus uoet uoet nms
III.
12. uerumtamen u a n e contur- omt conturbatur
batur omns homo
L.
7. et s ngredebatur, ut ude- omt s
ret
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
LI.
12. spera n deum, quonam omt adhuc
adhuc conftebor
LI .
6. sagttae tuae acutae acutae, potcntssme
L II.
9. scut audumus, sc ud- sc ct udmus
mus
L III.
21. homo, cum n honore esset ct homo, n honore cum
esset
LI .
20. sedens aduersus fratrem aduersus fratrem tuum
tuum oquebars detrahebas
LI .
9. a pusanmtate sprtus pusanmtas
L III.
11. deus ostendt mh nter n- deus meus
mcos meos
12. ne occdas eos, ne quando Icga tuae
obuscantur popu tu
LI .
11. qus deducet me usque n out qus deducat me
Idumaeam
L .
9. psaam nomn tuo n sae- omt saccu
cuum saecu
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
L I.
9. qua deus adutor noster n omt n aeternum
aeternum
L I .
8. qu conturbas profundum add qus sustnebtf
mars, sonum fuctuum eus
L .
15. hoocausta meduata offe- cum ncensu et aretbus
ram tb cum ncensu are-
tum
19. propterea e audut deus e audut me deus
L II.
20. deus benedctus domnus de do mnus benedctus
cottde deus, benedctus dom-
nus de cottde
25. uderunt ngressus tu, deus us sunt ngressus tu,
ngressus de me, regs me deus
qu est n sancto omt me after regs
L III.
31. audabo nomen de cum can- de me
tco
L I.
19. et benedctum nomen. mae- n aeternum et n saecu-
stats eus n aeternum um saecu
L II.
26. defect caro mea et cor defect cor meum et ca-
meum ro mea
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
L III.
1. ut qud, deus, reppust n reppust deus
fnem
3. quanta magnatus est n- n sancts
mcus n sancto
L I .
2. narrabmu s mraba tua narrabo omna mraba
L II.
31. et occdt pngues eorum eoatv
69. n terra, quam fundaut n n terra fundaut eam n
saecua saecua
L II.
13. heredtate possdeamus san- possdeamus nobs
ctuarum de
L III.
3. cor meum et caro mea e u- e utauerunt
taut n deum uuum
7. n uae acrmarum poratons
L .
14. et non proposuerunt te n omt te
conspectu suo
15. et tu, domne deus, msera- deus meus
tor et msercors
L III.
20. tune ocutus es n usone fs tus
sancts tus
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
L I .
2. a saecno et usque n saecu- omt deus
um tu es, deus
10. quonam superuent man- mansuetndo super nos
suetudo et corrpemur
C II.
3. recordatus est msercordae msercordae suae acob
suae
CI.
8. ugau et factus sum scut n aedfco
passer sotarus n tecto
11. a face rae et ndgnatons a face rae tuae
tuae
.
9. non n perpetuo rascetur non n fnem
CIII.
4. qu facs angeos t nun spr- angeos MO
tus
14. ut educas panem de terra educat
25. hoc mare magnum et spa- omt manbus
tosum manbus
CI .
33. et contrut gnum fnum omne gnum
eorum
C .
7. non fuerunt memores mut- et non
tudns msercordae tuae
C I.
30. et dedu t eos n portum uo- n portum uountats
untats eorum suae
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
C II.
10. mh aengenae amc fact subdt sunt
sunt
C III.
11. dcus autem noster n caeo n caeo ct n terra
C II.
10. et n nomne domn, qua omt qua
utus sum n cos
C III.
47. et medtabar n mandats add uehementer
tus, quae de
59. cogtau uas meas (u ta) uas tuas
69. ego autem n toto c o r d e n toto corde meo
scrutabor mandata tua
109. anmamea n nanbus mes n manbus tus
semper et egem tuam non
sum obtus
c v.
7. qu fect umnara magna magna sous
C III.
4. qua non est sermo n n- dous n ngua
gua mea
C I .
6. funes e tenderunt n aque- e tenderunt aqueum pe-
um dbus mes
ar more nstructve are the cases where the emmata
defended by the Goths are dentca wth those n the
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Gacan and Psaters, both of whch erome s
made to re ect n favor of emmata not recorded n any
of erome s wrtngs.
Lemmata suggested by
Lemmata defended by erome. the Goths, and found
n the Roman and
Gacan Psaters
LI.
6. deus meus et deus meus
LIII.
10. non egreders non egredcrs, dcus
L III.
16. cum bcraucrt me cu n accepcrt me
LI .
22. et st, qu erpat et non st, qu erpat
L III.
11. uountas e us msercorda e us
14. fnum terrae et fnum terrae
L II.
2. stut tb stvt n te
L I.
11. reges reges terrae
18. deus, deus Israhe deus ony once
L I I.
17. ntoegam et ntoegam
6. manbus sus n manbus sus
L .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
L I .
10. radces e us hnc omt hnc
C .
1. n toto corde n toto corde meo
C I .
2. a ngua doosa 7 a ngua doosa
C I .
14. habtabunt ct habtabunt
Unfortunatey the ma orty of these emmata are not
recorded n erome outsde the Gacan and Roman Psa-
ters, hence cannot be dscussed at greater ength. L II.
2 s so recorded, however, and at once shows the mposs-
bty of ascrbng the dscusson of ths verse to erome,
for he quotes t s tmes as stvt n te, once as stvt
ad te, and never as stvt tb, whch s found n Iarus
and Casnenss. Of the emmata whch erome s here
supposed to defend, four are found n Casnenss, two of
whch are aso n the transaton from the ebrew, and
one n the Antqua two other emmata are n the transa-
ton from the ebrew. In II. 5, aready dscussed,
erome defends a Gacan and Roman emma, ndeed, but
he used the re ected emma four tmes, aganst three
nstances of the other emma. In LI . 9 the Goths emma,
e pectabam deum, s found ony n the Mozarabc e pecta-
6am domnum. The emma of L II. 25 does not agree
wth ether the Gacan or the Roman Psater, but s
found n the Utrecht Psater.
Summng a up, we get 93 Mozarabc emmata de-
f nded by the Goths n 163 passages, that s, more than
f of the quotatons are dstncty Mozarabc. If there
e sted a compete study of a Spansh Psaters, there
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
cannot be any doubt that we shoud have a much arger
percentage st, f not a compete agreement wth the
Mozarabc sources. Ths much s certan, the Goths are
made to defend the Mozarabc Psater, whe erome s
made to defend the Gacan Psater as modfed after
erome s tme. Consequenty the Letter to the Goths
can beong ony to a perod when two schoos of te t
crtcsm were at work, one of them workng for the u-
gate readng of the Psater, that s, for the estabshment
of a reabe te t based on the Gacan Psater, the other
cngng to the Roman Psater, as modfed and n use
among the Spansh Goths. The ony perod when such a
rvary took pace s that of Charemagne, and the ony
country where the two schoos met s rance of Caron-
gan tmes, hence the forgery of the Letter s to be paced
near the year 800, when the schoo of Acun was tryng
to ntroduce unformy erome s second transaton of the
Psater throughout the Empre. The Letter was forged
n order to get erome s authorty for the overthrow of
hs own frst transaton, whch was n use among the
Spansh Goths atey coonzed n rance. The forger
had before hm a corrupt copy of the Gacan Psater,
and apparenty aso a corrupt copy of the Mozarabc Psa-
ter. Wth the ad of these, and occasona references to
the e ap a, as we as an abundant appcaton of the
scssors to erome s wrtngs, the forger concocted the
Letter to the Goths, whch has created no end of havoc
n hstorca studes of the eary Mdde Ages, because t
has formed the pont of ssue of Gothc studes and te t
crtcsm. As a eronyman document t s vaueess,
but t w serve us greaty n determnng the e tent and
nature of eronyman studes n Carongan tmes, and
n comprehendng the method underyng the formaton
of the Gothc be at the same perod.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
CAROLINGIAN PLAGIARISM.
The e egetca actvty of Carongan schoarshp dd
not generay go beyond compatons from the patrstc
terature, especay from erome. As a rue, the authors
ndcated the sources from whch they quoted copousy
and wthout any verba changes, but occasonay they
conscousy or unconscousy mystfed the reader by trans-
posng and reedtng passages from ther authortes so
that t s not aways easy to ocate ther borrowngs. or
our purpose, snce we wsh to ascertan the forger s method
n borrowng from erome, t w suffce to study Pascha-
sus Radbertus E posto n Psamum LI ,2 whch s
based on erome s Ad Prncpam vrgnem e panato
psam LI . .
erome s E panato. Paschasus Radbertus
E posto.
u a m mutae Susannae, uonam vos ests, quae
quod nterpretatur um, vrore pudctae, et spen-
quae c a n d o r e pudctae dore castae dectons, spon-
sponso serta conponunt et so serta componts, et coro-
coronam spneam mutant n nam spneam mutats quot-
goram trumphants habes de n goram trumphants,
b n studo scrpturarum et quae per campos Scrptura-
n sanctmona ments et cor- rum, ndesnenter veut apes
pors magstras Marceam fores egts, et per prata
1 A. E. Schoenbach, Ueber enge Evangeenkommentare des Mt-
teaters, n Stzungsberchte der Wener Akademe der Wssenschaften,
vo. C L I, part 4.
2 Mgne, vo. C , co. 993 ff.
CSEL., vo. LI , p. 616 ff. (Ep. L ).
228
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
CAROLINGIAN PLAGIARISM
229
et Aseam: quarum atera
te per prata urenta et ua-
ros dunorum uoumnum
fores ducat ad eum, qu d-
ct n Cantco: ego fos cam-
p et um conuaum, a-
tera, psa fos donn, tecum
mereatur audre: ut um
n medo spnarum, sc pro-
mo, mea n medo farum.
Et qua de forbus et s
oqu coepmus semperque
urgntas forbus conpara-
tur, oportunum mh ude-
tur, ut ad forem Chrst scr-
bens de muts forbus ds-
putem.
uadragesmum quartum
psamum egens n ttuo
repper: n fnem pro hs,
qu commutabuntur, fo-
rum Core n ntegen-
tam, cantcum pro decto.
n ebraco scrptum est:
amanasse a sosanm Inbne
core mesch sr ddoth,
vrenta quaeque ments et
corpors abore pabua vr-
tutum oogts.... Ad hoc
quppe varos dvnorum vo-
umnum fores carpts, ut
mea vobs ducescant sp-
rtaa n anmo, vars or-
namentorum ntus decorata
vrtutbus. Agts taque
quomodo ad eum pertngere
possts, qu de se dct n
Cantcs: Ego fos camp, et
um convaum (co. 997
f.).
Sed qua vrgntas, quae
semper forbus comparatur,
n membrs Eccesae goro-
sor porto praecet, et spe-
cas n es vrtus esse pro-
batur, opportunssme mh
occurrt de hs ad vos scr-
berem omnbus, quae vere
fores Chrst ests, et Ecce-
sarum a (co. 996).
Sed cum haec e voto trac-
tarem, ut resttuerem panes
quod promseram, mo n
vestbuo psam, d est n
ttuo, reper, n fnem, pro
hs qu commutabuntur f-
orum Chore ntegenta
cantcum praedecto. Den-
de ebracam vertatem con-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
quod nos Latne uertmus:
uctor pro s forum
Core, erudtons cantcum
amantssm. Symmachus
more suo manfestus trum-
phum pro forbus nter-
pretatus est (p. 619).
Igtur sosanm ue pro
hs, q u commutand sunt
ue n a transfertur et
fores et mesch quoque
et erudtonem et doctss-
mum sonat, dda antqu-
um Saomons est nomen,
qu ao sensu pacfcus ap-
peatur (p. 619 f.).
Recte, qu n saecuorum
fne mutand sunt, de qu-
bus apostous oqutur:
omnes dormemus, sed non
omnes nmutabmur, refe-
runtur ad fnem. et hoc
psum mysterum ectorem
praeparat ad nteegentam
sderans, u ta beatum e-
ronymum, n qua scrptum
est: ctor pro s fo-
rum Chore, erudtons can-
t c u ra amantssm. Ub
Symmachus more suo man-
f e s t u s nterpretatus est
trumphus pro forbus (co.
996).
oc dcrco d erm, qua
Symmachus hunc psamum
pro forbus nterpretatus
est, ne vos ua orum
praesents saecu, seu fo-
rum decpant bandmenta
(co. 999).
Ista gtur est ntegeu-
ta forum Chore, stud eru-
dtons cantcum, u ta e-
bracum, nam Merh apud
eos erudtonem ve docts-
smum sonat. Idda ant-
quum nomen est Saomons,
quod tam pacfcum quam et
cctum sonat (co. 1010).
ua vera ntegenta pe-
nam affert erudtonem s-
cut et vera erudto nte-
gentam vr prudents. Ac
per hoc, ut d pauo supe-
rus, mysterum hu us can-
tc ectorem sprtaem re-
qurt et ntentum. Aoqun
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
231
sprtaem. ub enm smpe
et apertus est sensus, qud
necesse est audentem nte-
egentae praemoner et dc
ad eum: qu habet aures au-
dend, audat f cantcum
quoque cantur carssmo at-
que decto, qua propter -
um uenet sancts promssa
mutato (p. 620).
Pro quo nterpretatus est
Symmachus: commotum est
cor meum uerbo bono nd-
cans ad aterus sermonem
cor dcents motum et spr-
tu sancto futura Chrst sa-
cramenta pandente etam
hunc n eoquum prorups-
se, ut, quemadmodum ccte-
r de aduentu eus ocut
sunt, et ste oqueretur.
ub smpe est sensus et
apertus, qud necesse erat
audentem praemoner verbo
ntegentae, et dc ad
eum: u habet aures au-
dend, audat f Erudtons
quoque cantcum cantur
amantssmo et decto, ca-
ntur vctor et pro trum-
pho cantur autem pro fo-
rbus et s, cantur et pro
hs qu commutabuntur (co.
1010).
Ubcunque enm n Scrp-
turs sacrs ntegenta re-
qurtur, non carnae aqud
aut terrenum, sed sprtae
totum atque arcanum dv-
ntus commendatur (co.
1002).
erumtamen Symmachus
onge ater transtut: Com-
motum est, nqut, cor meum
-crbo bono, quas dcat de
aterus sermone cor pro-
phetae, ve cu usbet dcen-
ts, commotum ta Sprtu
sancto futura Chrst pan-
dente sacramenta, psum e-
tam n eoquum prorups-
se, quatenus et pse, quem-
admodum caeter prophetae,
de adventu Chrst oquere-
tur (co. 1020).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Ructus autem propre d-
ctur dgesto cb et concoc-
tarum escarum n uentum
effato. quomodo ergo u -
ta quatatem cborum de
stomacho ructus erumpt et
ue bon ue ma odors fa-
tus ndcum est (p. 621 f.).
udam e persona patrs
dctum nteeg uount,
quod e ms utabus et
cords arcans uerbum su-
um, quod n se erat semper.
Protuert u ta aterus
psam uatcnum : e utero
ante ucferum genu te, et
quomodo uterus non. sgnf-
cat uterum neque e n m
deus dudtur n membra ,
sed eandem substantam p a-
trs fque demonstrat, sc
cor et uerbum, quod profer-
tur e corde, patrem osten-
dere et f um.
Est autem propre ructus
dgesto cb, et concocta-
rum escarum n auras effa-
to. De cu us nmrum af-
fatu, u ta quatatem esca-
rum, aut coectonem sto-
mach, fatus bon mave
odors erumpt, qu ructus
dctur (co. 1020).
Eo quod e ntms, vta-
busque cords su vscer-
bus verbum suum, quod n
se semper erat, se astrut
eructasse (co. 1015).
Idcrco amantssmus -
us erbumque bonum de
corde Patrs, sponsae ms-
sus ad nuptas nuntatur, ut
dem ampus omn charta-
te n anmo dgatur. Non
quod Deus Pater corporeus
cred debeat, ut cor, aut ute-
rum, caeteraque h a b e r e
membra ntegatur sed ut
per corporaum effcenta-
rum nomna, dvntats e us
arcana concpantur. Non
enm membrs corporabus
consstt Deus. Nam ab
generatonem cum ve-
et commemorare, at: E
utero ante ucferum genu
te (co. 1014 f.).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
233
Et quod sequtur: dco
ego opera mea r g, co-
aptant nteegentae : pse
d t et facto, sunt, pse
mandaut et creata sunt,
quod dcente patre operatus
st ( us omna, quae pater
fact, eadem et fum facer
smter et patrem manen-
tem n eo operar cuneta per
fum. Dco ego opera mea
r g, prophetcus chorus
Chrst eccesae sacramenta
dcturus, ne carmne udea-
tur ndgnus et ob conscen-
tam peccatorum dcatur e :
ut qud tu enarras usttas
meas et adsums testamen-
tum meum per os tuum ope-
ra sua r g, quern audaturus
est, conftetur, ut ue, s bo-
na sunt, pse suscpat ue,
s maa sunt, mundet fact-
que, quod ussus est : de tu
nqutates tuas, ut ustfce-
rs, et: ustus accusator su
est n prncpo sermons ( p.
622 f.).
Unde sequtur: Dco ego
opera mea r g. o Patrs
contnuatur qu praedcat
de o, quod e sua ndcet
opera, u ta ud quod at:
Ipse d t, et facta sunt, pse
mandavt et creata sunt
(co. 1021).
nc dctum est quod
omna quae Pater fact ea-
dem et us smter fa-
ct nee potest us facer ,
ns quod vdert Patrem fa-
centem. Caeterum u ta
Symmachum prophetcus
chorus Chrst Eccesae sa-
cramenta dcturus, ne car-
mne vdeatur ndgnus, o-
qutur. Cum qubus et vos
sanctmonaes Chrst, cho-
ros vcssm ducentes, pan-
dte opera vestra r g Deo,
sponso vestro, ne ob con-
scentam peccat dcatur :
uare tu enarras ustfas
meas, et assums testamen-
tum meum per os tuum
Opera vestra r g Deo con-
ftemn, ut ve s bona pse
suscpat ve s maa, m-
sereatur et mundet u ta
ud : De tu prus nqu-
tates tuas, ut ustfcers,
qua ustus accusator est
su, n prncpo sermons
(co. 1022).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Lngua mea caamus scr-
bae ueocter scrbents. pro
quo nos nterpretat sumus:
ngua mea stus scrbae ue-
ocs. e trema pars proog
est et cum praecedentbus
unge, quod sequtur: eru-
ctuaut cor meum n audcs
de sennonem bonum et opu-
scua mea, qubus eum prae-
dcaturus sum, ps potss-
mum consecrau. debeo ergo
et nguam meam quas st-
um et caamum praeparare,
ut per I:n n corde aurbus
audentum scrbat sprtus
sanctus meum est enm
quas organum praebere n-
guam, us quas per orga-
num sonare, quae sua sunt
(p. 623 f.).
Mea autem ngua n sm-
tudnem scrbae ueocs,
q u e m notarum possumus
nteegere, quodam sgno-
r u m conpendo breuatum
euange strctumque ser-
monem e arabt n tabus
cords carnabus. s enm
e per manum medators
dgto de scrpta est et,
quod destructum est, gor-
fcatum est, quanto mags
euangeum, quod mansu-
Lngua mea caamus scr-
bae veocter scrbents. Pro
quo eronymus nterpreta-
tus est, Lngua mea styus
scrbae veocs (co. 1022).
Eructavt cor meum ver-
bum bonum, et omna me
actus opuscua tb Domno
consecrav nterea et ngua
mea ac s caamus scrbae
veocter scrbents, non so-
um ut consodaes doceam,
quae Sprtus nfudert et
personuert quas suo n or-
gano (co. 1023).
Lngua mea styus scrbae
veocs, notarorum veocta-
tem scrbend voens e pr-
mere. Sed veocor ngua
Patrs, qua Sprtus sanctus
desgnatur, cu us adventus
doctrna est orb terrarum.
Per quem e ac s dgto
De scrpta est tabus ap-
des, per quem nsprat san-
ct De omnes futura d e-
runt, et quae dvna sunt
edderunt (co. 1022).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
235
rum est, per meam nguam
scrbetur a sprtu sancto,
ut us audes, ad quem n
Isaa dctur: ueocter spo-
a detrahe, cto praedare,
ueo n corde credentum
sermo descrbat
Specosus forma prae f-
s homnum. n ebraco:
decore puchror es fs ho-
mnum. f n t o prohoemo
hnc narratons e ordum
est et ft apostropha ad
psum amantssmum et d-
ectum et regem, cu dcents
opera consecrata sunt. quae-
rtur autem, quomodo pu-
chror st cuncts fs ho-
mnum, de quo egmus n
Isaa: udmus eum, et non
habebat specem neque de-
corem, sed erat speces cms
nhonorata et defcens a f-
s homnum homo n pa-
ga postus et scens ferre n-
frmtatem, qua aucrtt fa-
cem suam. nec statm scrp-
t u r a dssonare udeatur,
qua b gnobtas corpors
propter fagea et sputa et
aapas et cauos et nuras
patbu commemoratur, he
puchrtudo urtutum n sa-
cro et uenerando corpore.
Cu us nomen Isaas deca-
rat futurum: eocter scr-
be, spoa detrahe, cto prae-
dare. Ideoque bene Sprtus
sanctus caamus scrbae ve-
1 o c t e r scrbents dctur
(co. 1023).
erbum Patrs de quo
omna retro dcta sunt, qua-
s fnto prooemo, fact hc
narratons e ordum, et fa-
ct apostrophen, ad psum
amantssmum trumphato-
rem, cu omna dct opera
sua, et consecuta sunt quae-
cunque de eo dcta sunt. De
Chore, nqut, puchrores
fs homnum. Sed rursus
quaertur quomodo pu-
chror st cuncts fs hom-
num, quando egmus n Isa-
a: dmus eum et non ha-
bebat specem neque deco-
rem, sed despectum vro-
rum speces e us nhonora-
ta et defcens a fs hom-
num, homo n paga postus,
et scens ferre nfrmtatem,
seu caetera quae de o eo
n oco a dverss nterpret-
bus nterpretatur. Ub s
bene consderas, nua Scr-
pturarum dssonanta gene-
ratur, quonam b corpors
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
non quo duntas Chrst
homnbus conparata formo-
sor st haec enm non ha-
bet conparatonem , sed ab-
sque passonbus crucs un-
uerss puchror est.
Urgo de urgne, qu non
e uountate ur, sed e den
natus est.
Ns enm habusset et n
uutu quddam ocusque s-
gnobtas, non propter se,
sed propter fagea, sputa,
et aapas, propter cavos
quoque et rrsones atque
n uras patbu, et aa
quampura q u a e pertut
probra bengnssmus Sa-
vator propter nos, unde nee
reputatus est nter homnes.
c vero puchrtude vrtu-
turn et honestas vtae, mo-
rum probtas atque forma,
non mnus usttae, quam
et totus bontats n eo au-
datur. Non quod dvntas
Chrst homnbus compara-
ta formosor dcatur, qua
scut pauo ante praems,
nu est comparando, sed
qua n forma serv et ha-
btu homns absque oppro-
brs et n urs et passon-
bus crucs, specosor prae
cuncts refust homnbus
(co. 1016 f.).
ua e t s mrabe est
quod vrgo de vrgne natus
est, n e mnus mrabus
est quod dem non e vo n-
tate vr, sed e Deo natus
est (co. 1017).
ua de causa d t u
e t a m a sancts patrbus
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
237
dereum, numquam eum sta-
tm secut fussent aposto
nec, qu ad conprehenden-
dum uenerant, corrussent.
Denque et n praesent
testmono, n quo at: homo
n p a g n postut ct scens
ferre nfrmtatem, r c d d t
causa5 , quare sta perpessus
st: qua auertt faccm
suam, d est pauuum du-
ntate subtracta corpus n-
urac derequt (p. 624 f.).
Accngere gndo tuo su-
per fcmor tuum, potentss-
me, spece tun ct puchrtu-
dne tuo. n ebraeo: accn-
gcre gado tuo super femor,
fortssme, gora tua et de-
core tuo. stum arbtror o-
cum te optme nteegere et
accnctam Chrst gado m-
tare. ut autem scas sem-
p e r urgntatem gadum
habere pudctae, per quem
truncat opera carns et su-
quddam habusse n vutu
et n ocus sdereum, quo d-
vntus permuceret pos, et
terreret reprobos. Aas au-
tem nequaquam eum statm
secut essent aposto ad un-
us ussonem nee qu ad
comprehendendum eum ve-
nerant prostrat mo soa
voce corrussent (co. 1017).
Denque et n supradcto
testmono ub at: omo n
paga postus ct scens fcrre
nfrmtntem, r e d d t cau-
sam, quare sta perpessus
st. ua, n q u t, avert t
faccm suam, d est, pauu-
um au o dvntats re-
moto, corpus n urae dere-
qut (co. 1017).
Ub et sponsus a Patre ac-
cng ubetur, non quacun-
que gado, sed scut n e-
braeo habetur: Accngere
gado tuo super femur, for-
tssme, gora tua, et deco-
re tuo (co. 1027). uem
sane ocum meus vos nte-
gere non ambgo, quae ab
neunte aetate Chrst ga-
do vrter succnctae, dd-
csts mutarum soato ac
s n ace fortter pugnare.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
p e r a t uouptates, gents
quoque error deas urgnes
fn t armatas. accn t et
Petrus umbos suos et ar-
dentem ucernam habut n
manbus. quod autem femor
sgnfcet opera nuptarum,
hs breuter e emps doce-
bers. Abraham mttens ad
u o r e m quaerendum fo
suo Isaac dct maor do-
mus suae: pone m anum
tuam sub femore meo et ad-
urabo te per d o mnum
deum cae , non dubnm,
qun per eum, qu de eus
erat semne nascturus. a-
cob, postquam uctatus est
cum homne, qu e apparue-
rat ad torrentem aboc, Me-
sopotama derecta et ter-
ram repromssons ngre-
dens non ante Israhes sor-
ttus est nomen, quam ner-
uns femors ehs emaromt.
et ad fum oqutur: non
defcet prnceps e.v uda ne-
que du de femorbus cu .
et rursum pse mor turns o-
seph adurat n femore suo,
ne eum n Aegypto sepeat.
n udcum quoque bro e-
gmus: Gedeons erant f
septuagnta, qu egress sunt
de femorbus eus. n Can-
Ut scats autem semper vr-
gntatem esse debere arma-
tam, ac s n ace qud gen-
ttas vars deusa error-
bus sb fn ert, recoendum
censeo, qua vrgnes suas
armatas semperque accn-
ctas gado muts e posuere
fgments. Sed et Domnus
succnctos ubet umbos ha-
bere, et ucernas ferre n ma-
nbus. Et Saomon n Can-
tcs se agnta potentes des-
crbt, de forts m T me
n crcutu Chore, omnes te-
nentes gadum, doctssmos
ad beum, vros accnctos
gado super femur uum.
uod autem femur sgnfcet
opera nuptarum docet A-
braham, qu ubet servum
urare n e us femore, per
Deum coe, qu e eo nasc-
turus erat: nec non et n eo,
ub prnceps de femorbus
udae repromtttur. Sed et
acob morturns ad urat o-
seph n femore suo, ne eum
sepeat n Aegypto (co.
1027).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
239
tco dctur cantcorum: ec-
ce ectus Saomons. se a-
gnta potentes n creutu
eus de potentbus Israhe,
omnes tenentes gadum,
doct beum, ur et gadus
super femor eus (p. 627 f.).
Et ntende, prospere pro-
cede et regna propter uerta-
tem et mansuetudnem et u-
sttam, et deducet te mra-
bter de tera tua. n e-
braeo: decore tuo prospere
ascende propter uertntem ct
mansuetudnem usttac, et
docebt te terrba de tera
tua. secundo scrptum est
apud ebraeos decore tuo,
ne qus d psum uto bra-
r repettum putet, et est
fgura, quae apud rhetores
repetto nomnatur. more
ergo panegyrc, quo auda-
tores oquuntur ad eos, quos
praecons efferunt, arma-
tum cohortatur ad proeum,
ut seme arrepta bea non
deserat et super hostum
strages uctor ncedens prae-
paret sb regnum n hs,
quos de dabo erpens po-
testate suo copuaut mpe-
ro, et dcat: ego autem con-
sttutus sum re ab eo super
nc quoque sequtur vo
Patrs ad um: Intende,
at, prospere procede, et re-
gna. Porro n ebraeo ha-
bet rursus, decore tuo ut st
sensus: decore tuo prospere
ascende, et accngere gado
tuo, gora, et decore tuo.
Secundo vero decore tuo
ecto, ntende prospere.
uod dcrco d erm, ne
qus putet n ebraco v-
tum scrptors esse. Sed
est repetto nomns trop-
ce fgurata, more panegyr-
co, quo genere audatores
rhetores et saecuares vr
oquuntur, quando sus ef-
ferunt praecons quod au-
dare decreverunt. Sc ta-
que Deus Pater, voens nst-
tuere um suum human
geners, ad praeum arma-
tum cum suo e erctu horta-
tur ad beum procedere, ne
seme arreptam deserat mo-
nomacham. Imo super ho-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Son, montem sanctum eus.
Nnque dubum uerta-
tem et modestam et ust-
t a m Chrstum appear,
qu dct: ego sum ua et uta
et ucrtas et: dscte a me,
qua mts sum et hums
corde, et: qu foetus sum et
hums corde, et: qu factus
est nobs a deo ustta ct re-
dempto et sancttas. haec
autem unuersa dcuntur n
c o r p o r e, et e gantur n
membrs. uctora domn
seruorum trumphus est,
magstr erudto dscpuo-
rum profectus (p. 628 f.).
Cor sapents n de tera
et cor stut n snstra eus.
stum strages vctor nee-
dens, ntendat quatenus
praeparet s b regnum de
hs quos dabo erpens po-
testat suo copuavert mpe-
ro, et dcat: Ego autem con-
sttutus sum re ab eo super
Son montem sanctum suum
(co. 1029).
Propter vertatem, et
mansuetudnem, et usttam
deducet te mrabter de -
tera tua. uae n m r u m
omna sc praedcantur n
capte, ut denceps e gan-
tur n corpore. Sed onge
ater n o, quonam pse
per se et n se vertas est
Patrs, non accdens, sed na-
turas et ustta. Unde
pse at: E g o sum va, et
vertas, ct vta. Et Aposto-
us: u factus est nobs a
Deo ustta, et redempto,
et sancttas. Nu dubum
qu etam mansuetudo Chr-
stus esse monstretur, dum
vctora e us trumphus ser-
vorum ostendtur, et erud-
to magstr dscporum
profectus (co. 1030).
Cor sapents n de tera
e us, et cor stut n snstra
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
241
Chrstus n de trs est, an-
tchrstus n snstrs. e-
braca nterpretato dstat
n uerbs, non dstat n sen-
su.
Sagttae tuae acutae, po-
tentssme, popu sub te ca-
dent n corde nmcorum re-
gs. n ebraco absque po-
tentssme requa smter.
et he uerscuus tb pots-
smum aptus est, quae a-
cuo domn uunerata cum
sponsa n Cantco cans:
uunerata ca/rtats ego.
Nec mrum, s sponsus
tuus abeat pures sagttas,
de qnbus n centesmo nono
decmo psamo dctur: sa-
gttae potents acutae cum
carbonbus desoators, cum
patrs pse st acuum et o-
quatur n Isaa: posut me
quas sagttam eectam, n
pharetra sua abscondt me.
e us. Propterea semper ee-
ct ad de teram transeunt
reprob vero n snstrs ver-
santur. Unde sgnanter u -
ta ebracam nterpretato-
nem doccbt te habet terrb-
ter de tera tua co. 1031).
Sagttae tuae acutae, po-
pu sub te cadent n corda
nmcorum Regs. Puto n
ebraeo etam et n Graeco,
Sagttae tuae potentssmae
habet. ua omnno sagt-
tae Domn ns potentss-
mae forent, n subto non
omnem mundnm saeventem
Chrsto prosternerent, ne-
que corda omnum vade te-
nebrarent. uarum acuo
sponsa n Cantcs vunera-
tam se camat: unerata,
nqut, chartate ego sum
(co. 1031).
Nec gtur mrum qua
sponsus vester sus vos ntus
vuneravt sagtts, cum car-
bonbus desoators. uae
nmrum sagttae potentss-
mae dcuntur. E qubus
utque sagtts conf erant
et vunerat, qu dcebant:
Nonne cor nostrum arden
erat n nobs, dum oquere-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
hs sagtts et Ceophas n
tnere cum atero uunera-
tus aebat: nonne cor nos-
trum ardens erat n nobs,
dum oqueretur n ua et
aperret nobs scrpturasf et
n ao oco egmus: scut
sagttae n manu potents,
ta f e cussorum. hs sa-
gtts totus orbs uuneratus
et captus est. Pauus sa-
gtta domn fut, qu, post-
quam ab erosoyms us-
que ad Iyrcum mssus ar-
cu domn hue ucque uo-
taut, ad spanas re fe-
stnat, ut, ueo sagtta, sub
pedbus domn su orentem
occdentemque prosternat.
et qua pures sunt poten-
tssm regs nnrc, qu
uunerat fuerant g n t s
dabo sagtts et quas cer-
uus spcuo pereussus n
ecore, sagttae domn mt-
tuntur gntae cum carbon-
bus desoators, ut, qud-
qud ut n corde nmco-
rum regs fuerat, e coquant
et sautar gne gnem e-
cant perdtorem.
tur n va, et aperret nobs
Scrpturasf Squdem pse
de se per Isaam oqutur d-
cens: Posut me quas sagt-
tam eectam, n pharetra
sua abscondt me. Nec du-
bum qun Pater sub tegu-
mento carns, et deo quas
sub umbra manus suae, pro-
te t eum. ua taque sa-
gtta quaecunque anma fue-
rt vunerata, nfammatur
amore castae dectons, et
resovtur omns durta n-
fdetats. E coqutur pru-
r g o vtorum, e petur
famma concupscentarum
ardore chartats. Igns s-
qudem gne vnctur, ta ut
forna abyons septupum
ab mmunds sprtbus suc-
censa restnguatur. uae
nmrum sagttae n manu
potents, totum potenter vu-
neraverunt orbem, et pro-
stratus am acet omns
mundus Deo. nc am n
cordbus nmcorum vctor
regt et domnatur: qua e
nmcs et rae fs fect
sb amcos, quos sua regt
v r t u t e, et gubernatone
prncpatur pssma (co.
1031 f.).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
CA OLINGIAN PLAGIARISM
243
Sedes tua, deus, n saecu-
um saecu, urga drecto-
ns urga regn tu. dcvst
usttam et odst nquta-
tem, propteren un t te,
deus, deus tuus oeo aet-
tae prae consortbus tus.
n ebraco: thronus tuus,
deus, n saecuum et n ae-
ternum, sceptrum aequtats
sceptrum regn tu. de st
usttam et odst nquta-
tem, propterea un t te,
deus, deus tuus oco e uta-
tons prae partcpbus tus.
Duas personas, eus, qu
unctus est, de et, qu un t,
nteege (p. 629 f.)
uod sequtur: un t te,
deus, deus tuus, prmum no-
men de uocatuo casu nte-
egendum, sequens nomna-
tuo (p. 632).
In hoc oco ad regem, qu
deus est, sermo drgtur et
dctur e, quod mperum
eus hoc e n m nteego
thronum u ta ud, quod
Rcrptum est: de fructu uen-
trs tu ponam super thro-
num tuum fnem non ha-
beat. quod qudem et Ma-
rae angeus nuntaut: da-
Sedes, tua, Deus, n sae-
cuum saecu, vrga drec-
tons, vrga regn tu. Pro
quo n Graeco thronus eg-
tur, et n ebraco sceptrum
pro vrga habetur (co.
1032) .
uod sequtur: Propterea
un t te Deus, Deus tuus.
Prmum De nomen vocatvo
casu ntegendum, sequens
nomnatvo. ua aus est
Deus qu ungtur, aus e
a quo ungtur (co. 1032 f.).
In quo oco ad regem qu
Deus est, sermo drgtur,
quem superus Pater spon-
sae, q u a m ducturus erat
u orem, sus commendavt
praecons, ut amaretur am-
pus e tnt audbus. Tra
ad regmen, qubus frmare-
tur thronus, edocut. Den-
de nstru t ad debeandos
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
bt e domnus deus thro-
num Daud, patrs su, et re-
gnabt super domum acob
n saecua et regn eus non
ert fns (p. 631).
Sceptrum autem et ur-
gam nsgne esse regnants
pse propheta sgnfcat d-
cens: sceptrum aequtats
sceptrum regn tu (p. 632).
Cu et deferatur Imperum
et qu propter dectam u-
sttam et e osam nquta-
tem regnare dcatur et unc-
tus esse oeo e utatons
prae partcpbus sus, qua-
s praemum cartats et od
n. unctone sumpturus. do-
cemur autem n utramque
partem et amors et od esse
n nobs semna, cum pse,
m mcos, et nsttut ad re-
vncendos adversaros. u-
bus prostrats et sub ects
sb, thronus e mper offer-
tur, et sceptrum domnants,
u ta ud quod scrptum
est ad Davd : De fructu ven-
trs tu ponam super sedem
meam. uod qudem et Ma-
rae ngeus nuntavt: Da-
bt e Domnus Deus, nqut,
thronum Davd patrs su,
et regnabt super domum
acob n acternum, et regn
e s non ert fns ( co.
1032).
De quo, q u a d f rera
sceptrum de uda, dctur,
et sccptntm acqutnts, scep-
trum regn tu. Sceptrum
namque regnants est ns-
gne et regents ostenso (co.
1032).
Nunc ungtur prae con-
sortbus sus, cum defertur
e thronus mper, ob dec-
tam procu dubo usttam,
et e osam nqutatem. S-
mter unctus oeo usttae
n regnum dctur. ua non
suffct cuquam usttam
dgere, ns et nqutatem
perfecto odert odo (co.
1032).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
245
qu prm as massae msf.ro-
rum corporum euautad
c eos, et usttam de ert
et odert nqutatem. unde
Daud : n o n n e od ente te,
domne, oderam et super n-
mcos tuos tabescebamt per-
fecto odo oderam as (p.
632).
Murra et guta, et cassa a
uestments tus, a dombus
eburnes, e qubus deectar
uerunt te fae regum n ho-
nore tuo. n ebraco : smyr-
na et stacte et cassa n cun-
cts uestments tus de do-
mbus eburnes, qubus ae-
tfcauerunt te fae regum
n honore tuo. praefato psa
te docut dcrco me hune
psamum e panare uous-
se, qua ad urgnem scrbens
pro s et forbus ttuum
repper. taque consequenter
et stos uerscuos ad te re-
feram, cn uoumen hoc scr-
btur. mortfcast membra
tua super terram et cotde
Chrsto offerens m u r r a m
Chrst bonus odor es et pro-
pterea stacten, d est stam
ae guttam, e hbes domno,
narrant et h, qu aromatum
nouere urtutes, stactem fo-
Myrrha et guta, et casa
a vestments tus, a dom-
bus eburnes, e qubus de-
ectaverunt te fae regum
n honore tuo. Ub pro gut-
ta, a myrrham, a stacten
transtuerunt. Casa vero
est psa quae ao nomne
fstua nuncupatur. ua-
r u m vos, sanctmonaes
Chrst speces vrtutes
penus cognoscere non am-
bgo, quonam sta snnt aro-
mata vrtutum, quae quot-
de n sacrfcum Domno
R g offerts, quae mortf-
casts membra vestra super
terram : unde et bonus odor
ests Deo et cuncts homn-
bus. Nosts qua n ttuo
pro forbus seu s scrp-
turn reper : et deo ad vos
e hoc Psamo scrbere de-
eg. Unde consequens est,
qua myrrham prmara vos
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
rem esse murrae.
uod autem sequtur cas-
a, psa est, quae ab as
, d est fstua, nun-
cupatur, uocas n audes
de et oumes ptutas et reu-
mata uouptatum suo caore
e coquens. ub n nostrs co-
dcbus scrptum est gutta
ue s t a c t e, n ebraco
aoth egtur. unde et N-
codemus centum bras mur-
rae et aoes ad sepeenduu
( m n 11 n praeparaut et
sponsus oqutur ad spon-
8am: murra et aoe cum
omnbus unguents prms et
a respondt: manus meae
ttauerunt murram, dgt
me murra pen.
Proce et tu morts opera
Chrsto n baptsmate conse-
puta et huc mundo mortua
psas Deo n odorem suavta-
ts offerts, ut de hs spece-
bus aqud atus edsseram,
n qubus opera mpendts
ndesnenter, ut sponso per
o m n a paceats. erunt
equdem, qu de aromatum
vrtu tbus descrpserunt,
stacten forem esse myrrhae
(co. 1035).
Porro cassa seu fstua,
omes ptutas et rheumata
vohptatum suo caore n vo-
bs e coqut ad purum, om-
nesque prurgnes vtorum
detergt. Nam quod n qu-
busdam codcbus scrptum
est, gutta ve stacten n e-
braco habet, Ahaoth. Unde
et Ncodemus centum bras
myrrhae et aoes ad seputu-
ram Domn praeparavt.
Unde sponsus ad sponsam
oqutur n Cantcs de hs:
Myrrha et Aoe cum omn-
bus unguents prms. Et
a respondt: Manus meae
staverunt myrrham, dgt
me pen myrrha probats-
sma (co. 1035).
Unde, charssmae, pro -
cte morts opera, Chrsto n
baptsmate conseputae, et
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
CAEOLINGIAN PLAGIARISM
247
et nh aud ns de caee-
stbus cogtans oquere ad
sponsum tunta : manus meae
stauerunt murram, dgt
me murra pen.
Legmus et unguentum sa-
cerdotae, cuus et Daud me-
mnt: scut unguentum n
a p t e, quod descendt n
, Aaron,
quod descendt n oram te-
stment eus (p. 633 f.).
E qu bus aetfcaucrunt
te fae regum n honore
tuo. re regum et doranus
domnantum sponsus tuus
est. reges st, qu sub tanto
rege sunt regu, patres tu
sunt, qu te et euangeca
genuere doctrna, horum tu
fa honor fcas n omnbus
uestments et odorbus bo-
ns et tempo eb rneo eum
(p. 635 f.).
sub veamne sponsatats
dote Domno consecratae :
qua ests huc mundo mor-
tuae, nh aud quam de
coeestbus cogtate. Loqu-
mn ad sponsum vestrum
snguae, oqumn omnes:
Man u s meae staverunt
myrrham, et dgt me pen
myrrha probatssma (co.
1036).
uod s ver perpendts,
et vos am vestmentum ests
Domn, n cu us ora vest-
ment unguentum ud per-
vent, quod a capte n -
Aaron descendt (co.
1036).
os ests fae regum,
quae aetfcats sponsum n
d core vestro, n honore suo.
uandoqudem pse sponsus
vester est Domnus dom-
nantum : et deo mutos sub
se habet reges, quorum ests
fae. Eorum s qudem odo-
rbus et doctrns attractae,
eorum utque unguents de-
butae, eorum forbus e or-
natae. Nam sub tanto rege
purm sunt et subregu,
quorum ests fae et ps
patres, quonam per Evan-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Pro eo, quod nos transtu-
1 m u s dombus eburnes,
qua n Graeco scrptum est
asEuv, qudam Latno-
rum ob uerb ambgutatem
agraubus nterpretat
sunt, cum aptc uerbum st
t wptov Paaestnae et us-
que hode domus e omn
parte concusae et n modum
aedfcatae turrum ac moe-
num pubcorum aptc ap-
peentur.
geum Chrst vos genue-
runt, quorum ests doctrns
mbutae, documents enutr-
tae, ta ut et domus De et
sponsae ac fae sts. ua
e causa, charssmae, aet-
fcasts sponsum n omnbus
vestments vestrs, qua ve-
stmenta vestra vrtutes sunt
anmorum, n cuncts bono-
rum operum oderbus, qua-
tenus e paceats cu vos
vovsts (co. 1038).
Sed a dombus, eque n
ebraco, eque n Graeco
habetur, teste beato ero-
nymo, quamvs pse ta tran-
stuert. unmo n Graeco
apet v scrptum est, s-
cut et n ebraeo. Nam do-
mus n Graeco potus ot oc
dctur, apuc vero gravs.
Unde quosdam . pa, v,
a grav bus transtusse eg-
mus, ambgutate verb de-
ceptos. Est autem apuc
u t a Paaestnae provn-
cae propretatem, genus do-
mus e omn parte concu-
sae, et n modum turrs aed-
fcatae, ac moenum pub-
corum, quae ebore nterdum
vestebantur (co. 1037).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
249
Adsttt regna a de trs
tus n uesttu deaurato
quod sequtur: crcumdata
uaretate, e cepta edtone
uugata nuus nterpretum
transtut. n ebraco: ste-
tt conu n de tera tua n
dademate ureo, ub nos
conugem u e r t m u s, b
apud ebraeos egtur se-
ga, pro quo Aqua suy oc
TO , Symmachus et qunta
edto ta a T)v, d est con-
c u b n a m, Septuagnta et
Theodoton et se ta, r g-
nterpretat sunt.
Dende, ub ego posu : n
dademate ureo, Symma-
chus transtut : n aura pr-
mo, Aqua, qunta et se ta :
n tnctura ue n auro
Ophr.
uae fae regum sunt et
n spons parantur ara pe-
us, per murran et guttam
et cassam et d o m u s ebur-
n e a s d ectant eum, cuus
thronus n saecuum saecu
est.
Unde beatus eronymus
u ta ebracam vertatem :
Asttt, nqut, con u a de -
trs tus. Porro Septuagn-
ta asttt regna d erunt
Symmachus vero, et qunta
edto, Asttt concubna. A
qubus nterpretbus mons-
tratur quod n una eadem-
que sponsa, scut unus est
sponsus, ta una Eccesa,
sed dvers mertorum ord-
nes. Dende ub Septuagn-
ta d erunt: In vesttu de-
aurato eronymus : Ste-
tt, nqut, con u n de tera
tua, n dademate ureo
(co. 1040).
Symmachus vero at, n
auro puro, Aqua et qunta
edto, scut repermus: In
tnctura ve auro Ophr
(co. 1041).
unmo fa regum sese
semper Chrst praeparat
con ugo, et deectatur n
ampe bus e us. Currt er-
go post odorem unguento-
rum e us, quorum odor
fragrat et r e s p a r g t or-
bem Unversum. A vest-
ments gtur qubus nda-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
uae au tern am super pe-
tram Chrstum stab rad-
ce fundata est cathoca ec-
cesa, una coumba, perfe-
cta et pr ma, stat a de -
trs et nh n se snstrum
habet (p. 636 f.).
E n persona patrs ndu-
ctur oquents (p. 638).
Nemo dubtat patrem no-
strum, antequam adoptare-
mur a deo, fusse daboum,
de quo sauator at: nos de
daboo p tre nat ests. cum
ergo, at, antqu patrs fue-
rs obta et taem te e h-
buers deposts prstns sor-
dbus, ut super fratrueem
deabata conscendas et quam
posst dgere fus meus,
tune concupscet re d co-
rera tuum. et ne putes unum
esse de turba, a quo amanda
es, pse est re tuus et do-
mnus tuus. qua uero n-
tus est, nterdum dgtur:
a dombus eburnes foedere
perpetuo, cu us thronus est
n saecuum s a e u 1 (co.
1038).
E qubus mnbus, ut d-
, quet quod una Eccesa
cathoca, una coumba per-
fecta et pr ma, quamvs
stet n de ters vrtuts De,
et nh habeat snstrum
(co. 1041).
E hoc vero oco aunt,
quod vo Patrs prmum o-
quents ntroductur (co.
1043).
uod autem dabous pa-
ter st nfdeum, testatur
Domnus ad udaeos: os,
nqut, e p tre daboo
ests. Unde, vrgo fdes, s
antqu patrs obta, taem
te e hbuers, deposts v-
torum sordbus, ut super
sponsum et fratrueem tuum
deabata conscendas, quam
posst dgere Deus De -
us : tune Deus Pater : Con-
cupscet, nqut, re deco-
rcm tuum. uem non p tes
unum esse de turba, ve de
numero caeterorum regu o
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
251
terdum, qu reges et domn
sunt, sunt qudem potestate
reges et domn, tarnen eus-
dem naturae, cuus sunt ,
n quos domnantur et re-
gnant, ndco tb, quod et
deus tuus st et debeas ado-
rare eum. septuagnta n-
terpretes non d erunt ado-
rabs eum, sed adorabunt
, ut st sensus: ste, qu
te amaturus est, qu tuan
puchrtudnem decturus,
deus est et adorandus ab ho-
mnbus (p. 638 f.).
a Tyr, n munerbun
uu tm tuum dcprecabuntur
dutes pebs. n ebraeo :
et, o fa fortssm, n mu-
nerbus facem tuan deprc-
cabuntur dutes popu. uer-
bum ebracum sor, quod
n ezechee u ta Scptua-
gnta egmus, nterpretan
potest et Tyrus et trbua-
to et fortssmus sue for-
tssma et se , d est a-
ps durssmus. unde n prae-
a quo amanda es. Novers
qua pse est Re tuus, et
Domnus Deus tuus. Nam
caeter reges, cet domn
snt aut reges, qua potesta-
te utuntur: tarnen e usdem
condtons ve naturae sunt
cu us et super quos do-
mnantur et regnant. Iste
autem qua Deus est, dcrco
praecpo tb , adora eum.
Nam sc habetur n ebra-
ca vertate, Adora eum. Por-
ro Septuagnta non d e-
runt : adora eum, sed adora-
bunt eum, ut st sensus: Iste
qu te amaturus est, qu tu-
um decorem tuamque pu-
chrtudnem decturus, De-
us ct Domnus, est ab omn-
bus adorandus (co. 1044).
ae Tyr n munerbus
vtum tuum dcprecabun-
tur, omnes dvtcs p cbs.
Porro n ebraco habet: O
fa fortssm n muner-
bus, facem tuam depreca-
buntur dvtes popu. ua
verbum ebracum Sor n-
terpretar potest et Tyrus,
et trbuato, et fortssmus
sve fortssma. Unde n
praesent oco nterpretum
o r t a est dssonanta. Sed
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
sent oco error ortus est
qna enm et Septuagnta
et Theodoton et qunta
edto nterpr t t
.su n t, se ta ner bum TT dra-
cum posut sor, Svmma-
Chus poaat v, d est fortss-
mam. nos d psum ad deum
retumus, ut a, cu supra
d erat: aud, -fa, et ude,
fa fortssm nuncupetur
aut certe psa fortssma st.
ua mtata est fortem
patrem, cuus uutum n d-
uerss munerbus depreca-
buntur dutes pebs, du-
tes n cuncts operbus bons
et scenta sue, qu dutes
putantur n saecuo, sapen-
tes Infs mund et phoso-
phorum dscpns erudt
ue q u o d mo ns est qu
ante dutes fuerunt haben-
tes eoqua de et testamenta
et prophetas, d est de po-
puo Isra .
eronymus secutus Sym-
macbum, a fortssm,
transtut : ut a cu supra
d erat: Aud fa et vde,
fa fortssm Patre nte-
gatur, aut certe psa for-
tssma st (co. 1047).
In cu us vutum prosp-
cunt unvers,. et deprecan-
tur, ut Psamus cant, etam
cum munerbus omnes dv-
tes pebs Gaarum, qua
de ross gaudent se vnde-
masse a. Dvtes autem
qu veneran tur et deprecan-
tur Chrst Eccesam n
cuncts operbus bons, sunt
reg s vr seu dvtes, qu
dcuntur sapentes saecu,
phosophorum dscpns
erudt, quorum ad uta eo-
qus mutum n prncpo
forut, una cum sgns et
prodgs. Sed et dvtes
fuere, qubus prmum cr -
dta sunt eoqua De, ha-
bentes nottam Testament
De, scentam prophetarum
et sacramentorum e 1 e -
stum (co. 1048 f.).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
CA OLINGIAN PLAGIARISM
253
Ut enm ante sauators
aduentum h, qu de
erant, hoc est de popuo gen-
tum, et proseyt esse cupe-
bant, deprecabantur dv-
tem popuum Israhe et per
eos ntroducebantur n tem-
pum, sc post aduentum do-
mn, qucumque e Israhe
credere uouernt dutes
quondam famartate et
protectone de , uenent
ad fam Tyr et offerentes
uara dona urtutum et con-
fessons n Chrstum de-
precabuntur earn, ut sau-
tem, quam perdderunt n
udaea, nuenant n gent-
bus.
Omns gora ens fae
r gs ab ntus, n fmbrs
aures crcumamcta uarc-
tatbus. n ebraeo: omns
gora fae r gs ntrnse-
cus, fasces aures ucstta
est. pro eo, quod n Sep-
tuagnta scrptum est E whv
et nos ue ab ntus ue n-
trnsecus nterpr t t su-
m s, n qubusdam e empa-
rbus nuentur e s e b o n,
quod cogtatones sonat. e
quo ostendtur omnem go-
ram eccesae, cu supra d-
Inter quos prmum com-
pusus Pauus et Apoo,
necnon et quampures a,
muta mu era detuerunt,
qubus dtata est Eccesa
e gentbus, deprecantes ta-
rnen ut recperentur ad ft-
dem nfra Chrst Ecce-
sam, quatenus s a u t e m
quam perdderant n Syna-
goga udaeorum, nvenrent
n fde gentum. ua scut
Domnus testatur, non nve-
nt tantam fdem n Israe,
quantam n gentbus (co.
1049).
Omns gora e us fae
Regs ab ntus, n fmbrs
aures crcumamcta vare-
tatbus. Ub n ebraco
habet: Omns gora fae
Regs ntrnsecus, n fascs
aures, vestta est n scutu-
ats. Nam pro eo quod
scrptum est, secundum
Septuagnta n Graeco , -
8sv. eronymus ab ntus
transtut, e ntrnsecus,
et egsse se dct n qubus-
dam codcbus pro hoc ver-
bo E seb n, quod cogt t o-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ctum est : aud, fa, et ude
et: o fa Tyr, et nunc ap-
peatur fa r gs, esse n-
trnsecus et n cogtaton-
bus, d est n nteror hom-
ne et n crcumcsone non
manu facta, sed sprtu, ha-
bente conscenta fducam
apud deum et tota puchr-
tudne posta mags n sen-
snum nomne quam n fore
uerborum.
uomodo auten n stam-
n , e quo dependent fm-
brae, subtemen nte tur et
tota uestment urtus n sta-
mn est.
Ita n a u e s sensbus
scrpturarum, n qubus ue-
sts eccesae omns nte -
tur, mscentur aqa de na-
tura, de morbus et hoc p-
sun sgnfcat uests Aaron
auro, purpura, coceo, bysso
n s sonat. E quo ostendt
oranem goram Eccesae,
cu supra dctum est: Aud,
fa, et vde, et O fa Tyr
sen fortssm, quam nunc
appeat fara Regs, n-
trnsecus esse n cogtato-
nbus, n nterore vdecet
homne, et n crcumcsone
non manufacta. ut n sp-
rtu et conscenta habere f-
ducam apud Deum, et to-
tam puchrtudnem ntrn-
secus n mente postam, ma-
gs n tacta cogtatone cor-
ds, quam n fore ve eo-
quenta verborum (co.
1049).
Nam fmbrae quarum-
bct vestum de stamn sem-
per dependent, n quo sub-
temen nte tur. Nam tota
vestment vrtus n stamn
habetur, a quo fmbrarum
puchrtudo descendt (co.
1050).
ubus nduta dverstat-
bus Regna Regs fa, an-
ma vdecet fde Chrst ve-
stta, npcesse est amctu ds-
coor, scut et Eccesa ca-
thoca vestatur. aec nam-
que est vests a sgnfca-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
CAEOLINGIAN PLAGIARISM
255
hyaenthoque conte to,
q u a m fecerunt mueres,
qubus deus ad te endum
dedt sapentam.
Et ut nteegere poss-
mus onnem ornatum fae
r gs ntrnsecus, psa oqu-
tur n C ntco : ntrodu t
me re n cubcuum suum
(p. 639 f.).
Uaram habut et oseph
tuncam, quam e te ut ma-
ter eccesa. de hs fmbrs
sauators unam
tetgt et sanata est. quod
autem n ebraco scrb-
tur: /ase s aures uestta
est, d p s u m sgnfcat,
quod supra: omns gora f-
ae r gs ntrnsecus fa-
sces sensuum dunorum n-
terora membra obuouuntur
eccesae et tota uter teg-
tur ambto. harum fascea-
rum non p o t e s t obusc
sponsa secundum erem-
am, qua mammas gant et
ta, qua vestebatur Aaron,
quae auro, purpura, bysso,
coceo et hyacntho conte -
ta fusse dvntats praed-
catur. uam sane vestem
mystcs ornaverunt sacra-
ments mueres, qubus De-
us ad te endum dedt sa-
pentam (co. 1051).
Tanto purores esse de-
bent etam ntrnsecus, cum
qubus versatur Deus. Ao-
qun sponsa Chrst, quomo-
do dcat ud de Cantcs:
Introdu t me Re n cub-
cuum suum (co. 1049).
Ipsa est etam et tunca
taars, qua nduebatur o-
seph, quam e conte ut ma-
ter Eccesa. De hu usce
fmbrs, unam tetgt mu-
er a e Evangeo, quae
sdf/nft f u m e n pntcba-
tur. uod autem u ta e-
bracum: ascs aures ve-
sta est n scutuats, cet
as verbs, dpsum sgnf-
care vdetur quod d erat:
Omns gora e ns fae Re-
gs ab ntus. ascs nam-
que pectorabus tota uter
tegtur ambto, et compon-
tur resouto mammarum :
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
pectus, n quo cogtatones
sunt, protegunt.
Adducentur reg urgnes
post earn, pro mac eus ad-
ferentur (tb. adfcrentur)
n aetta et e utatone,
adducentur n tempum re-
gs. u ta Septuaguta pror
uerscuus adhuc de fae
cantur ornatu, sequens ad
p s u m sponsum regemque
drgtur. porro u ta e-
bracum totum ad sponsam
dctur usque ad eum ocum,
ub scrptum est: pones eos
prncpes n unuersa terra,
et egtur: n scutuats du-
cetur ad regem, urgnes se-
quentur eam, amcae eus
ducentur uc. ducentur n
aetts et e utatone, n-
gredentur thaamum regs.
mutam esse dstantam an-
marum n Chrsto creden-
dende astrnguntur vscera,
ne venter atus ntumescat.
ed fascarum a 1 a e sunt
qubus vrgnes ornantur:
aae vero de qubus matro-
nae, ut d mus, constrn-
guntur. U n d e eremas
propheta: Nunqud, at, vr-
go obvsctur ornament
su, aut sponsa, seu muer,
fascae pectoras suae (co.
1051).
Adducentur Reg vrgnes
post earn pro mac e us. Of-
fcrentnr n aetta et e su-
tatone, addncentur n tem-
pum Regs. Ub u ta Sep-
tuagnta, pror verscuus
adhuc de fae cantur or-
natu, sequens ad psum Re-
g e m drgtur. Secundum
ebracum autem e nte-
gro ad sponsam dctur, us-
que ad eum ocum ub scrp-
tum est: Pones eos prnc-
pes n unversa terra. Sed
dstncto versuum nmam
saepe Scrpturs, ma me ta-
men n psams et prophets,
fact ambgutatem, et m-
mutat sensus. Smter et
mmutato personarum,
quod n hoc Psamo manfe-
ste decaratur. Unde et hc
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
257
tum demonstrat Cantcum
cant corum (p. 642).
uae omnes cum aetta
et e utatone ducuntur n
tempum et n thaamum re-
gs : n tempum quas sacer-
dotes de, n thaamum qua-
s sponsae e g s et spons.
hoc tempum et ohannes u-
dt n Apocayps et prophe-
ta desderat: unum pett a
domno, hoc rcquram, ut
habtem n domo domn om-
nes des utae meae. et te-
rum : domne, de decorcm
domus tuac et ocum habta-
tons gorae tuae (p. 643).
E patra persona nequ -
quam de fa, sed rnrsus ad
quod d mus, n scutuats.
h u versu appcatur, et
prncpum fact. In scutu-
ats ducentur ad Regem vr-
gnes, et sequentur earn am-
cae e s. Ducentur uc,
ducentur n aetts et e -
sutatone n tempum Re-
gs. Ub non t a m sensus
quam dstanta anmarum n
Chrsto credentum demon-
stratur (co. 1056).
Ut pervenant cum e su-
tatone portantes man puos
suos n tempum Regs. -
ad tempum sc adducan-
tur, ut sacerdotes snt ad
thaamum vero Regs, scut
sponsae et con uges. Imo e
omnbus ut sponsa et con u
una st vrgo. oc quppe
tempum est quod oannes
vdt n Apocayps sua. Et
Propheta dct: Unam pet
a Domno hanc requram, ut
habtem n domo Domn,
omnbus debus vtae meae.
Et terum: Domne, de
decorem domus tuae. et o-
cum habtatons gorae
tuae (co. 1052).
Ut puta pro patrarchs,
prophetae et pro proph te
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
fam sermo nteeg potest
et e sprtus sanct et e
forum Core, s ergo ad
sponsam sermo drgtur,
sponsa autem de natonbus
congregata est, cu supra d-
ctur: obuscere popuum
tuum et domum patrs tu,
debemus sponsae patres nos-
se, ut consequenter nouer-
mus et fos. pro patrbus
tus, de qubus n erema
ocuta es: quam fasa posse-
derunt patres nostr doa
et: non est n es, qu puat,
pro Patone, pro ceters d-
uersorum dogmatum et er-
rorum magstrs n a t sunt
t b f, quos eonsttust
prncpes tuos et fecst n
popus praeceptores. ne
certe ater: o eccesa, f
tu, quos genust tb, uer-
tentur n patres tuos, cum
de dscpus eos fecers ma-
gstros et n sacerdota gra-
du omnum testmono con-
ocars. sn autem patres ec-
cesae nteegmus Abra-
ham, Isaac et acob et re-
quos patrarchas, fos, qu
e n patrum honore sunt na-
t, apostoos nteegamus,
qu mss sunt a domno
praedcare usque ad e tre-
aposto, scque denceps a-
postocus ordo sequatur, ut
st unus omnum eorum f-
orum Core nteectus n
Eccesa, a prncpo usque
ad fnem, quonam n omn-
bus sc propagatur et Ecce-
sa. Caeterum s ad eam o-
qutur tantum cu d erat,
Obvscere popuum tuum,
e gentbus debemus patres
nosse, qubus f nat sunt,
omnes doa coentes. De
qubus eremas ocutus
est, uam fase possederunt
patres nostr doa, at non
est qu puat n es, seu ph-
osophos, Patonem sccet
et Arstoteem, n e c n o n et
requos, quos enumerare
ongum est, dversomm dog-
matum ve errorum mags-
tros. Pro qubus omnbus
nat sunt Eccesae de gen-
tbus fs, doctores sccet
et rectores, quae consttut
prncpes ve magstros: ac
s ps Eccesae dcatur, f-
tu, quos genust tb,
vertentur n patres, cum e
dscpus fecers eos mags-
tros. oc quppe fer quo-
tde cernmus n Eccesa
quod et usque n fnem sae-
cu, fendum mnme dub -
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
259
mum terrae et baptzare cre-
dentes n nomne trntats.
sed quaertur, quomodo ec-
cesa de gentbus patres ha-
bere posst Abraham, Isaac
et acob, cum e supra dc-
tum st: obuscere popu-
um tuum et domum patrs
tu. egamus euangeum:
note dcere: patrem habe-
mus Abraham potens est
deus de apdbus sts hoc
est: de duro corde gent-
um susctare fos Abra-
hae, et n ao oco: s f
essets Abrahae, opera Abra-
hae facerets. et n Genes
ad psnm Abraham oqutur
deus: n semne tuo bened-
centur omnes gentes. scut
enm e n praeputo e f-
de ustfcatus est, ta et nos
ustfcabmur n eadem fde,
s habuermus fdem et ope-
ra patrs nostr Abraham
(p. 644 f.).
tamus, nt successores apos-
toorum epscop s b m e t
succedentes p e r m a neant.
Sn autem Abraham, Isaac,
et acob, patres ntee er-
mus, fos Eccesae, qu na-
t sunt e n oco apostoos
vouermus ntegere, qu
mss sunt 9, Domno praed-
care usque ad e tremum ter-
rae mo quaerendum quo-
modo Eccesa de gentbus
patres habuert patrarchas,
cum e supra dctum st:
Obwscere popuum tuum,
et domum patrs tu. Ns
qua, scut egmus n Evan-
geo, potens est Deus de a-
pdbus sts susctare fos
Abrahae, d est de gentbus:
quod et factum credmus.
ua s f essent Abra-
hae, opera Abrahae face-
rent. Unde s abdcats,
n semne Abrahae bened-
centur omnes gentes. uo-
nam scut e n praeputo
ustfcatus est n fde: ta
et nos n e us fde ustfca-
mur, ut smus f e us, cu
haec fdes reputata est ad
usttam (co. 1053 f.).
Inteegens, quanta deco- Pro omnbus benefcs,
randa st gora et qubus cum se ntee t subma-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
praems subeuanda, conuer-
tt ad sponsum uoces suas
et pocetur recordaturam
se semper nomns spons n
omn generatone et genera-
tone. quod promst, ude-
mus e petum. psa Chrs-
tana nobs omnbus Chrs-
tanorum nomen nposut,
nomen nouum, n quo bene-
dcuntur o m n e s famae
gentum (p. 646).
tarn, praems dtatam, con-
vertt ad psum sponsum vo-
cem sua m, et pocetur re-
cordaturam nomns e us n
omn generatone et genera-
tone, d est n cuncts gene-
ratonbus saecu : quod ad-
huc hode competur, et com-
petum vdemus ntantum,
ut nomen Chrst sb mpo-
suert psa Eccesa. Unde
omnes Chrstan a Chrsto
sunt vocat, ob recordato-
nem et confessonem nom-
ns Chrst, quod est nomen
novum, n quo benedcentur
omnes famae gentum
(co. 1054).
faschasus addresses the nuns of the St. Mary Mo-
nastery at Sossons wth the e poston of Psam LI
ony because erome smary addressed the chaste Prn-
cpa. e says brazeny that he thnks t opportune to
compare the nuns wth es, as though erome had not
sad precsey that. Nor has he any compuncton about
sayng that he had found so and so n the begnnng of
the Psam, whch erome transated so and so, athough
he s a the tme quotng erome s own words. In spte
of the most voent dsocatons, transpostons and pad-
dngs, the atter no doubt from other sources, Paschasus
pagarsm s obvous. In an age of nteectua honesty
he woud not have been toerated, but n the Carongan
age few men were orgna, and pous and mpous frauds
passe for ceverness, or, at east, for schoary pedantry.
The pagarsm of Paschasus, who was one of the best
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
CAROLINGIAN PLAGIARISM 261
men of hs tme, permts us to nfer that the rascates
of Pseudo-Isdore and of the author of the Letter to the
Goths were no uncommon occurrences. The chef duty of
modern schoars, when deang wth Carongan tmes, s
cautousy to e amne every bt of evdence and to pro-
ceed on the supposton that any gven manuscrpt may
have nterpoatons or may be a downrght forgery.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
T E SYRIO-LATIN TE TS.
(a) T E TE T OP O ANNES SCOTTUS.
The Gothc be s based on a rare Latn te t whch
was n the hands of ohannes Scottus when he wrote hs
Commentary to St. ohn. Unfortunatey but a few frag-
ments of the atter have survved, so that deductons have
to be generazed from ten verses, namey, I. 5-14, whch
overap n the two versons, and from fragments of tweve
verses preserved n the Skerens.1
I.
Gothc. ohannes Scottus.
29. sa, sa st wprus guds, Ecce Agnus De, ecce qu
sae afnmp frawaurht to t peccatum mund.
pzos manasedas.
III.
3. amen amen, qpa bus, n-
ba sae gabarada upa-
bro, n mag gasahvan
pudangard a guds.
4. hvawa mahts st, manna
abes wsands gabaran
ba mag n wamba ab-
ens senazos aftra gae-
pan ab gabaradau
The Gothc quotatons are from
edeberg 1908, and the quotatons
Ugne, Patroog a atna, vo. C II.
Amen, amen dco tb, ns
qus natus fuert denuo,
non poteat vdere reg-
num De.
uomodo potest homo na-
sc cum sene st Num-
qud potest n ventrem
matrs suae secundo n-
trore et re nasc
W. Stretberg, De gotsche be.
from ohannes Seottue are from
262
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
T E SYRIO-LATIN TE TS
263
6. amen amen, qpa bus, n- Amen, amen dco tb , ns
ba sae gabarada us wa- qns natus fuert e aqua
tn h ahmn, n mag et sprtu, non pot est n-
nngaepan n pudangar- trore n regnum De.
d a guds.
23. managa wesun anar. Mutae erant c.
24. n nauhpanuh gaagps
was n karkara ohannes.
5. pan warp sokens us s-
pon am ohannes mb u-
daum b swknen.
6. rabbe, sae was mb bus
hndar aurdanau, bam-
me bu wetwoddes, sa
sa daupep, ah aa gag-
gand du nna.
29. so nn faheps mena usfu-
noda.
30. ans ska. wahs an, b k
mnznan.
81. s upapro qmands ufaro
aam st.
32. ah pate gasahv ag-ga-
hausda pata wetwodep,
ah po wetwodda s n
anshun nmp.
Non dum enm mssus fu-
era t n carcerem oan-
nes.
acta est ergo quaesto e
dscpus oanns cum
udaes de purfcatone.
abb, qu erat t e u m
trans ordanem, cu tu
testmonum perhbust,
ecce he baptzat, et om-
nes venunt ad eum.
oc ergo gaudum m e u m
mpetum est.
Ium oportet crescere, me
autem mnu.
u desursum vent, super
omnes est.
Et quod vdt et audvt,
hoc testatur. Et test-
monum e us nemo acc-
pt.
I.
5. qapuh ban du ppau :
hvapro bug an habans, e
mat ana ta
Dct ad Phppum. Unde
ememus panes ut man-
ducent h
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
6. batuh ban qab frasands
na sba wssa bate
haba ch tau an.
7. andhof m m a ppus :
twam hundam s k a 11 e
habos n ganoha snd
bam, be n na hvar zuh
et.
8. qab ans bze spon e s,
Andraas, brobar Patra-
us Semonaus.
9. st magu a ans er, sae
habab e habans bar-
zenans a h b skans,
ake b ta h va st du swa
managam
10. p esus qab: vvaurkeb
bans mans anakumb an.
wasuh ban haw manag
ana bamma stada. baruh
anakumbdedun w a r o s
rab on swaswe fmf bu-
sund os.
11. namuh ban pans habans
esus ah awudonds ga-
dada bam anakumb-
andam samaeko ah b-
ze fske, swa fu swe w-
dedun.
oc autem d e b a t ten-
tans eum. I p s e enm
scebat, qud futurum e-
rat facer .
Respondt e Phppus :
Ducentorum denarorum
panes non suffcunt hs,
ut unusqusque modcum
qud accpat.
Dct e unus dscpuorum
e us Andreas, frater S-
mons P tr.
Est pueruus unus hc, qu
habet qunqu panes hor-
deaceos, et duos psccu-
os, sed haec qud sunt
n tantos
Dct autem esus: acte
homnes recumbere. Erat
autem foenum mutum
n oco. Recubuerunt er-
go vr numero quas
qunqu ma.
Accept autem panes e-
sus, et gratas agens, ds-
trbut e umbentbus,
smter et e pscbus
quantum voebant.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
265
12. panuh, ) o sada waur-
nn, qa du spon am se-
nam : gasb pos aff-
nandens drauhsnos, p e
wahta n fraqstna.
Ut autem saturat sunt, d-
ct dscpus sus : Co-
gte, quae superaverunt,
fragmenta, ne qud pe-
reat.
13. panuh gaesun ah gafu- Cogebant ergo, et mpe-
dedun b tan ons ga-
bruko us m f h a b a m
p a m barzenam, pate
a f nora pam nat andam.
verunt duodecm coph-
nos frag mentorum e
qunqu panbus horde-
aces, qu superaverant
manducantbus.
14. paruh pa mans gasah- omnes ergo vdentes,
v a n d a n s poe gatawda
takn esus, qepun pate
s st b sun a praufetus
sa qmanda n po mona-
sep.
UU1111CO 1. g U M 41 ,
quod fect sgnum esus,
dcebant : ua pse est
ver propheta, qu vent
n mundum.
The te t used by Scottus s not dentca wth the
Code r anus, but dffers from t n very many ponts.
The fragments of the Commentary whch have come down
to us have the foowng varant readngs as compared
wth the Code r anus.
Code r anus.
4. vta est
. earn non comprehenderunt
9. umen verum quod
n hunc mundum
10. n hoc mundo
ohannes Scottus.
vta erat
cum non comprehenderunt
u vera quae
n mundum
n mundo
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
12. qu credunt
14. grata et vertate
15. testmonum perhbet
est de quo
17. grata autem et vertas
18. narravt
21. et respondt
22. qus ergo es tu
23. ego vo
parate
24. fuerant
27. vent
29. qu tot
1. erat autem homo
2. venst magster
4. dct autem e
denuo nasc
st sene
credentbu
gratae et vertats
testatur
erat quern
grata et vertas
enarravt
respondt
qus es
ego sum vo
drgte
fuerunt
venturus est
ecce qu tot
III.
erat homo
magster venst
dct ad eum
nasc
sene st
terum n utero mat r s n ventrem matrs suae se-
suae ntrore
5. respondt esus et d t
1. denuo nasc
8. sed non ses
out quo
11. testfcamur
cundo ntrore
respondt esus
nasc denuo
sed nescs
et quo
testamur
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
267
12. s d ero
13. nemo
14. ta e atar
15. qu credt
habeat
16. de t deus
17. n hunc mundum
18. credt n eum
19. n hunc mundum
20. qu mae agt
et non
arguantur
21. opera e us
22. cum es demorabatur
23. Deserto
Sam
25. nter dscpuos
et udaeos
26. ordanen
s cum
et nemo
sc e atar
credens
non pereat sed habeat
deus de t
n mundum
credt
n mundum
maa agens
nee
redarguantur
sua opera
demorabatur cum es
Aenon
Saem
e dscpus
cum udaes
ordanem
28. qua non sum ego Chrstus ego non sum Chrstus
31. de terra est terra est
qu autem qu
32. testfcatur testatur
33. qu enm accpt testmo- qu accpt e us testmo-
num e us num
34. ad mensuram e mensura
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
36. fo
r t a I
n fo
vtam aeternam
I .
1. Domnus
quod esus
baptzat pusquam,
2. quamquam esus pse non
baptzaret
3. renqud
4. autem eum transre
5. vent autem
6. sedebat
puteum
erat hora
7. vent autem
de Samara
et d t
8. vero
9. muer a
cum ss udaeus
bbere a me poscs
quae sum
esus
qua esus
baptzat quam
ets esus pse non bapt-
zavt
requt
autem transre
vent autem esus
sedt
fontem
hora erat
vent
e Samara
dct
enm
muer
udaeus cum ss
a me bbere pets
dum sm
10. tu forstan petsses ab eo tu petsses eum
aquam vwam
11. nee n quo auras habes
unde
12. puteum hunc
bbt
f e us et pecora e us
aquam
neque haurtorum. habes
quomodo
puteum
bbebat
f su et pecora sua
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
269
13. bbert
aqua sta
qu
dedero
14. quam ego dabo
17. d t
quonam
20. adoraverunt
22. e udaes est
23. nam et
qu adorant eum
24. sprtus est deus
qu adorant eum
25. scmus
venturus est
cum ergo venert
U10 nobs adnuntabt
26. tecum
27. d t
6. qud, facturus esset
1. es
8. e dscpus
9. puer
psces
nter tantos
bbt
aqua hoc
qucumque
dabo
quam dabo
d t e
qua
adorabant
e udaes
etenm
adorantes se
sprtus deus
adorantes se
sco
vent
cum venert
adnuntabt nobs
tb
dcebat
I.
qud futurum erat facere
hs
dscpuorum
pueruus
psccuos
n tantos
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
10. d t ergo
dscumbere
n o oco
dscubuerunt
11. accept ergo
dscumbentbus
vouerunt
12. cum autem
saturat essent
d t
ne qud pereat e s
13. coegerunt
quae
hs qu manducaverant
14. vero homnes
cum vdssent
sgnum quod fecerat esus
he
n hunc mundum
dct autem
recumbere
n oco
recubuerunt
accept autem
recumbentbus
voebant
ut autem
saturat sunt
dct
ne qud pereat
cogcbant
qu
manducan tbus
homnes ergo
vdentes
quod fect sgnum esus
pse
n mundum
ere ohannes Scottus has the ugate readngs
where r anus dffers n I. 4, I. (u vera), 10, 15(erat
quem), 18, 27, 29, III. 4(mwc), 5, 7, 11, 15(non pereat),
17, 19, 22, 23(Aenon), 25 (cum udaes), 32, I . I ( esus,
baptzat quam), 3, 6(fontem, hora erat), 7(vent, dct),
8, 9( udaeus cum ss), I3(bbt, aqua hac, d bo), 17, I.
10(n oco), 11 (voebant), 12(ut autem), 14(n mundum).
On the other hand, r amw has the ugate readng
where ohannes Scottus dffers n I. 9(m hunc mundum),
12,15(testmonum perhbet), 23(ego vo ), III. 1, 2, 4(st
sene ), 8(aut quo), 12, 14, 20, 21, 31, 34, I . I (quod
esus), 2, 4, (sedebat), 7(de Samara), 9(muer a,
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
T E SYRIO-LATIN TE TS 271
bberer a me poscs, quae sum), 10(tu forstan petsses ab
eo, aquam vvam), 11, I2(bbt, f e us et pecora c us),
13 (qu), 14, 20, 22, 23(nam et, qu adorent eum), 42(spt-
rtus est dfu , qu adorant eum), 25(cum ergo Uc nobs
adnuntabt), 26, 27, I. 7, 8, 9, W(drt ergo, dscum-
bere, dscumbucrunt), (accept ergo, dscumbentbus),
I2(d t), 13(coegerunt, quae, hs qu manducavcrant),
14(cum vdssent, he).
Thus out of 125 varant readngs ohannes Scottus
has 37 ugate readngs, whe r anus has 56 such
readngs, that s, whe ess than one thrd of the varant
readngs n ohannes Scottus are from the ugate, one
haf n the r anus are normazed accordng to the
ugate. In the few verses whch overap n the Gothc
bp, r anus and ohannes Scottus, there are 10 read-
ngs n the Gothc be dfferng from both rranus
and ohannes Scottus, 12 readngs dentca wth ohan-
nes Scottus, and 5 dentca wth r anus. Thus t ap-
pears agan that the Gothc be s much nearer to the
te t used by ohannes Scottus than to r anus. The
ony nference possbe from ths s that the te t used by
ohannes Scottus n the nnth century s oder than r-
anus, that s, that r anus s merey a ugate te t
corrected n the ght of the Gothc- ranksh te t of o-
hannes Scottus.
A the Latn manuscrpts of the Gospes whch are
generay supposed to contan a Western te t, as opposed
to the ugate and the Afrcan te ts, and whch have
been dated from the fourth to the s th century, are based
on the same Gothco- ranksh te t and n reaty orgnate
from a Carongan scrptorum of not earer than the
end of the eghth century, as sha be shown here.
L.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
6

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
( ). CODE ERONE NSIS.
In hs edton of the Code eronenss2 uchanan
reterates the unversa beef that t was wrtten about
the year 425. In e terna appearance, such as the purpe
tnt of the veum and the sver and god etterng, t re-
sembes most the Code r anus. whch has been as-
sumed to be of the s th century. The great costness
and e treme beauty of the wrtng materas, says uch-
anan, pont to an age when compete copes of the Gospes
were treasures of great rarty. One hardy knows what
to make of ths statement, snce more than one author has
dwet on the great costness and e treme beauty of the
wrtng materas as a proof of a Carongan orgn of
such gospes. The Ada-MS. shows a more avsh use of
god etterng than the Code cronrnn , and the bes
of Theoduphus, the sgoth, evoked admraton and
transport n L. Dese4 by ther magnfcent god and
sver etters on purpe veum. erger5 devotes a whoe
chapter to the chrysographc schoo and concudes that
the greater number of the chrysographc manuscrpts do
not go back further than the year 781, n a probabty
not even further than the year 790.
uchanan quotes a Lfe of St. eno where t says that
Pppn, Charemagne s edest son, presented the shop
of erona wth a magnfcent copy of the Gospe, studded
wth gems and pears. e says that ths cannot refer to
the Code eronenss, because of the ectonary note
nserted about the year 600 n red uncas on o. 99
2 . S. uchanan, The our Gospes from the Code eronenss,
O ford 1911, In Od-Latn bca Te ts, No. I.
s . Menze, P. Corseen, De Trerer Ada- andschrft, Lepzg 1889.
4 Les bes de Th odufe, n both que de coe des Chartes,
vo. L, p. 8.
5 S. erger, store de a ugate pendant es premers s ces du
moyen Age, Pare 1893, p. 259 ff.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
verso: II. ID. AP ILIS. SCI. ENONIS. EP . As
the twefth of Apr was ceebrated n honor of San e-
none before Charemagne and ong after Charemagne,
accordng to uchanan s own statement, one cannot see
how the entry n red nk proves anythng. Red was the
usua coor for notes n the nnth century. Thus n the
Ada-M8. the ectonary notes are a n red nk. One
cannot understand how uchanan arrved at the year 600,
for the frst three unca etters of APRILIS dscernbe
n hs reproducton are n no way dfferent from nnth
century uncas, and, to make matters worse, ID s wrt-
ten n captas and not n uncas. Indeed, the te t of
the eronenss tsef contans nta captas ADE M .
The chrysographc page of the Ada-MS. n reproductonT
contans a capta D, and among the unca ntas of
semunca pages we get capta A G, etc. The very use
of a to ndcate the begnnng of ectonary readngs
s the usua one n nnth century MSS.8 So far, then,
uchanan has not adduced a partce of paaeographc
proof whch dscredts the assumpton from the egend
that the Code eronenss s the very book whch a rank-
sh ng presented to the church of erona.
The orthographc varatons whch occur n the te t
are dentca wth those found n eary medaeva Spansh
manuscrpts. Such are the betacsm, as n bcnt, bders,
bs, fobeas, the prosthetc n words begnnng wth sc,
, st, such as scret, scrbs. sperabamus, sprtbus,
wpumans, the nterchanges of I and r, as n peegre, the
nserton of parastc r as n fretrum, the vacaton n
the use of the asprates, as n habraham, hoccdere, ortum,
ospes, etc. The nfe ona varatons, such as n retam,
e Nur enzene Ueberschrften und Intaen Im Te t und ahen
und Noten am Rande snd In roter Tnte geschreben, op. ct., p. 3.
Ibd., pate 11.
s Ibd., p. 8 and pates.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
marem, prodeest, etc., are aso specfcay Spansh. It
w not do to adduce the nscrptona proof of the eary
appearance of a these forms, because ther ate appear-
ance n Spansh and other documents vtates the whoe
proof.
erona, ke most northern ctes n Itay, had s-
gothc resdents n the eghth and nnth centures. Ths
may be concuded from the presence of a most ancent
Mozarabc revary n the Chapter Lbrary of erona.
Maffe had ong ago observed that the betacsm was a pecu-
arty of Spansh books n Itay,10 and n ths revary
we fnd bcert, sobert, bent, bentre, brgnas, etc., as
aso the forms sccerats, stpte, spata. ere, too, we
get the vacaton n regard to the asprate, oc and hoc,
osts, onor, ostam, uman and humane.
uchanan comes to the foowng concuson n re-
gard to the Code eronenss: The evdence for f ng
the date of the work of b as not ater than the frst quarter
of the ffth century s n genera the unque characterstcs
of the MS. both n ts copyng and n ts te t, and n
partcuar
(a) The non-suppresson of od forms such as taan-
turn, aunum, moynses.
( ) The ungrammatca cases after prepostons, the
unf edness of nfectons, and the confuson of the Accu-
satve and Abatve cases.
( ) The pre- ugate readngs of b n St. Luke cor-
rected by . A MS. domced n Itay wth such readngs
coud not be much ater than the authortatve edton of
e A. Spagnoo, L Oraeonae Gotco-Mozarabco efeo Captoare d
erona descrtto da Scpone af e. n Rvsta bbogr fca taana,
yo. I , p. 433 .
to pro v consonante n hoc MS. fere semper, ut In ae
spana profects, bd., p. 436.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
T E SYRIO-LATIN TE TS 27S
the ugate, whch was put forth n the ast decade of the
fourth century.
(8) The m ture of unca wth capta wrtng, the
atter beng of the shape found n thrd century nscrp-
tons.
( e ) The great costness and e treme beauty of the
wrtng materas, pontng to an age when compete copes
of the Gospes were treasures of great rarty. Of ths
rarty the naccurate harmonzaton n and the darng
handng of St. Luke I. 34 are further evdence.
( ) The smaness of the capta etters, and the
severe orthographca smpcty of the MS. as a whoe.
( ) The agreement of 6 wth authortes such as
Tertuan and the Od-Syrac n readngs ost n a other
MSS. and ast, but not east, the common eement of
and a other Latn te ts, however dvergent.
(a) Taantnm s not an od form, but a recrud-
escence of the Greek form. It s ony n Span that t has
mantaned tsef n taante. a unum, as an od form,
s of no ava here, because t s recorded n Span, ayunar
and OSpan. yantar. The ntrusve n before n moynses
s a specfc Spansh phenomenon. Thus ths paragraph
dsappears as a proof of the te t antquty.
( ) Ths paragraph need not even be dscussed, for
any eary Spansh te t shows these pecuartes.
(r) The thrteenth century Code Cobertnus was
taken by Sabater as a representatve Antqua te t. Ths
ony shows that the Code goes back to a pre- eronyman
te t, not that t was wrtten before erome. Span pre-
served pre- eronyman te ts at east as ate as the tenth
century. Observe the margna notes to ngs n the
Coden) Ootcus Legonenss, whch beongs to the end of
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
the tenth century, but represents an e tremey od te t.
The tact assumpton that a MS. domced n Itay was
wrtten there s wthout any warrant. erger a has shown
that Itay possessed a very arge number of eary Spansh
bes, and n the case of erona, the presence of Goths
there woud e pan aso the presence of a sgothc
be. As a matter of fact, t s not necessary to assume
even Goths at erona to account for the be. I sha
show ater that the Code eronenss orgnated n a
Garongan scrptorum. rom there t was brought by
or to Rotadus, who n 806 was made bshop of erona,
and whose see was n the Church of St. eno, ust then
rebut and rchy endowed by Pppn. ut t was ust
about ths tme that the Ada-MS. orgnated, hence the
remarkabe resembance between the two chrysographc
wrtngs. ut, whe the frst s based more e cusvey
on the ugate, the atter represents a m ed te t, where
the ugate orgna has been frequenty changed n accor-
dance wth an oder te t. Ths at once ndcates the n-
fuence of the Spansh schoo.
In superorbus brs baud raro veters atrme borum Inter-
pretaton e graeco dervatae fragmenta protumus, quae nobe eup-
prdtavt code gothc. egon., quaeque saepus ad veterem Itaam, aut
potus ad aquam e muts us recensonbus pertnere certs argu-
ments conectabamus. Muto enm credbus vdebatur apud hspa-
nensem eccesam pauo ante . secuum, vetere taae versons e om-
pum aquod, e quo eadem fragmenta manavernt, superfusse, quam
atnos homnes per earn aeta.cn e graeco novam borum vcreo-
nem dervare cogtasse, aut condere potusse. Ad haec accedebant aa
pura Intr nseca argumenta e sto et oratons coore, e peregrna
qubusdam ocutonbus. e snguar Interpretand methodo, e vara
pss ectonbus petta, quae non modo auctorem secuo III. reren-
torem prorsus e cudere, sed Interpretern secundo secuo supparem
omnno requrere vdebantur, C. erceone, arae ectonet vugatae
atnae edtons, Rornae 1864, vo. II, p. 179. See aso S.
erger, op. ct., p. 18 f.
12 Op. ct., p. 140.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
277
(8) We have aready seen that the m ture of cap-
tas and uncas s a pecuarty of Carongan ca-
graphy. The most strkng e ampe of ths knd may
be found n the Utrecht Psater, of the nnth century.
( e ) The nsuffcency of these arguments has
aready been ponted out.
(T ) Ths pont w be dscussed under Code ezae.
E cept for the ast argument, the ncorrectness of
whch w appear ater, not a snge statement made by
uchanan bears out the contenton that the Code ero-
nenss s a te t wrtten n the begnnng of the ffth cen-
tury. Precsey the same arguments may be adduced to
prove that t was wrtten n Carongan tmes. ence
the sub ect must be approached from a dfferent ange.
I sha at frst show that the eronenss, ke a the other
so-caed Western te ts, attempts to correct the ugate
on the bass of oder readngs ncorporated n the Gothc
be. or ths purpose I gve beow a st of readngs
n St. ohn n whch the eronenss represents precsey
the Gothc emmata, whereas r anus dffers. Wherever
one of them has the same readng as the ugate, a
s attached to t.
Gothc
4. om. denuo
25. us spon am o-
hannes mp u-
daum
7. twam hundam
skatte
15. kunnands
III.
eronenss
om. denuo( )
r anus
denuo nasc
e dscpus to- nter dsc puos
hanns cum u- ohanns et u-
daesC ) daeos
I.
ducents denars
scens
ducentorum d e -
narorum( )
cum cognovsset
( )
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
15. e tawdedena
22. spon am s e-
nam esus n
pata skp
24. om. confestm
24. n kafarnaum
27. om. autem
32. pana sun enan
54. paruh qap
64. om. enm
64. dhmn st ah -
bans st
7. wetwod a
8. om. autem
12. po managen
18. om. enm
23. om. ergo
29. k kann
36. m k
18. wetwod a
ut facerent
cum dscpus
sus esus n na-
vem( )
om. confestm
( )
n Cafarnaum
om. autew( )
um verum
d t autem
om. enm( )
sprtus est et v-
ta
II.
testfcor
om.
popuum
om. en/ ( )
om. er o( )
nor
sum ego( )
III.
testfcor
et facerent( )
esus cum dsc-
pus sus n na-
vcua
confestm
Capharnaum( )
opera.mn autem
omt
om. autem
sprtus est enm
sprtus sunt et
vta
testmonum per-
hbeo( )
vos autem
turbos ( )
qu enm
s ergo
sco( )
ego sum
testmonum per-
hbeo( )
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
279
26. pata rod a
29. Irap ms
44. manamaurpr a
was
59. e waurpena
ana na
haec oquor( )
requd me( )
homcda fut
et oquor
me requt
homcda fact
u t mtterent n ut eu m apda-
eum rent
I .
14. mma augona ocuos
25. p a n u h andhof d t ergo e
ons
32. gahausp was audtum est
ocuos e/us( )
aut em res-
pondt
est audtum ( )
33. nh wes sa
ns esset Ac( ) ns ergo he esset
35. b /a na qapuh nvent eum et cum nvensset
d t eum d t( )
37. om. et
14. om. orr.s
15. fconn
15. A. n
18. nam at at tn
menamma
21. h/m augo-
na usukan
29. us handau
31. stanans pa u-
daes
om. et
.
om. o/es( )
agnosct
agnosco( )
accep a Patre
( )
caecorum ocuos
operre( )
de monu( )
apdes udae
( )
oves meos
nov
a Patre meo acce-
p
ocuos caecorum
aperre
de manbus
udae apdes
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
33. stan am puk apdamus te( ) te apdamus
33. manna wsands homo cum ss( ) cum ss homo
35. om. ergo om. ergo( ) s ergo
38. n mma n eo n eum
6. twans dagans
8. afwarpan sta-
nam udaes
40. qap pus
45. pate gatawda
10. e ah azaru
11. udae
14. bgat
18. om. et
19. n botep waht
29. qepun
35. ah sae gaggp
40. om. non
46. n pamma far-
hvau
I.
duos des
apdare udae
d tb( )
quae fect( )
II.
ut et Lazarum
( )
udaeorum
nvent( )
om. ct
non. prodeests
qucquam
d erunt
et qu ambuat
( )
om. non
duobus debus
( )
udae apdare
( )
tb d
quae fect esus
ut Lazarum
e udaes( )
nvenens
propterea et( )
nh profcmus
( )
dcebat( )
qu ambuat
non nteegant
( )
n hunc mundum n mundum( )
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
281
III.
vocats ( )
av
avare pedes ( )
non de omnbus nonne omnbus
( )
28. b z e anaknmb- dscumbentum
andane ( )
35. gab d t
13. woped mk
14. uspwoh
14. pwahan fotuns
18. n aans
me vocats
ego av
pedes avare
d e dscumbcnt-
bus
1. gaaubep du
guda
4. kunnub
9. gasahv mk
24. n frob mk
7. bd p ah war-
pb zws
8. warpab
16. gawada zws
2. dreband zws
3. om. vobs
dct( )
I .
cr dte n deum credts n deum
( )
scfs( ) nosts
vdt me( ) me vdt
non dgt me me non dgt
( )
.
pette et fet vobs petere fet vobs
effcamn( ) possts fer
eeg vos( ) vos eeg
I.
facent vos( )
om. vobs
vos e peent
haec facent vo-
bs( )
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
.gaaub and credunt credderunt( )
24. n b eduP n non petsts n- non petsts quc-
wahta M quam( )
30. om. ergo om. ergo( ) nunc ergo
30. urrant e st ( ) venst
33. om. qua om. qua( ) qua ego vc
2. gba m
16. om. et
18. om. tu
II.
det es( )
om. et
om. tu
19. wc.ha m k a- sanctfco me p-
eum( )
20. om. et om. et
20. par h uoaurda per sermonem eo-
ze du ms rum n me
23. ah kunne
et cognoscat( )
det e
scut et( )
scut tt( )
me Ipsum aanct-
fco
sed et( )
n me per verbum
orum
et ut cognoscat
III.
8. om. es om. es( ) respondt es
9. n fraqstda ze non perdd e es nuum perdd
anummehun quemquam( ) e pss
15. was kunps erat notus ( ) not-us erat
15. n rohsn n atrum( ) n atro
21. rodded au du ocutus sum pss s sum ocutus
m
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
283
28. from ka afn n
pratoraun
28. om. ut
34. /m pata qps
37. d pamma qam
n pamma far-
hvau
5. PO paurpurodon
wast a
6. om. eorum
9. n prataura af-
tra
11. w e s pus atg-
ban
12. om. et
a Caphan n
praetorum
om. ut
tu hoc dcs
ad hoc ven n
hunc mundum
I .
purpureum vest-
mentum( )
om. eorum( )
n praetorum te-
rum
esset tb data
om. et
ad C apha n
praetoro
sed ut( )
om.
deo ven n mun-
do
tuncam purpu-
ream
mnstr eorum
terum n praeto-
ro
tb data fusset
et e nde( )
The tabe reveas the foowng facts: out of 96 em-
mata, 33 n the r anus and 40 n the eronenss agree
wth the ugate 23 readngs n the Gothc be agree
wth the eronenss, but the r anus n these cases df-
fers from the ugate. auft mann 13 gves 185 emmata
n the Gothc be whch agree wth r anus, of whch
63 are aso found n eronenss. Thus eronenss has 159
emmata whch agree wth the Gothc be whe r a-
nus has 185. ence eronenss s not far behnd t n ts
borrowng from a Latn te t from whch aso the Gothc
be borrowed, and r anus cannot be adduced aone
as of Gothc orgn. Indeed, f to the 185 emmata n
r anus we add the 56 emmata n eronenss whch
s L. c.. vo. II, p. 326 ff.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
284 ISTORY O ARA ICO- OT IC CULTURE
r anus does not have and whch, at the same tme, are
not n the ugate, we get 241 emmata n the orgna
te t from whch r anus and eronena quoted ecec-
tcay.
n. CODE COR EIENSIS.
The Code Corbeenss s based on the eronenss or
on the te t whch cronenss coped. The reasons adduced
by uchanan for assumng as eary a date as 375-425 for
ths MS. are not dfferent from those gven n the case of
the cronenss. One of these, the e ceedng rarty of
punctuaton, s of no ava, because the Code ezae,
whch s paced n the s th century s not any better off
n ths respect and because many ater te ts are careess
wth regard to punctuaton. esdes, the omsson of the
marks s here merey a mannersm. In spots there are
entrey too many punctuaton marks for any perod of
tme, as n Matth. III. 37-39: Ad Es respondens at
qu semnat bonu semen fus homns est ager autem
he mundus bonu uero semen h sunt f regn zza-
na autem f sunt nequtae nmcus autem qu som-
naut ea dabous est messs uero consummato saecu
est messores autem ange sunt. Instead of the perod
n eron. we generay get a space or a new ne n Corb.
eron. s very rreguar n the use of the dot. We there
have the usua abbrevatons b. and 9., whch are
neary aways repeated n Corb., but occasonay we get
some rdcuous mtatons. Short words such as a, o, os
are n a few soated cases wrtten n eron. as .a., .0., .08.,
and ony n these cases does Corb. do the same (Luke I.
63, III. 3, I . 41). The obgaton of Corb. to eron.
E. S. uchanan, The our Gospes from the Code Corbeene ,
O ford 1907, n Od Latn bca Te ts, No. I .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
s best seen n Luke II. 27, where non a borant neq.
neunt of eron. s rendered n Corb. by non aborant non.
ne unt. where the usua abbrevaton neq. (ony at the end
of a ne) s n the mdde of the ne turned nto non.
Smary .L . of Luke I. 7 s stupdy rendered by
octognta n orb. When we consder the us
of dots n Corb. and ther restrcted use n eron., the
concdence of ther occurrence s a prma face evdence
of a common orgn. As the punctuaton marks n Corb.
are used wthout rhyme or reason n a few spots and not
at a n most paces, ther absence ponts to an gnorant
ate use, not to any eary tme.
The stupdty and careessness of the scrbe of Corb. s
we ustrated n a number of cases where hs eyes
wandered from a word to another n the ne t ne of eron.
owever, t can be shown that the te t whch Corb. fo-
owed was not the unca eron., but a mnuscue copy
or mode of t, havng about the same ength of nes.
Corb. has n Math. III. 49
Sc ert n consumma
tone saecumato
ne secu e bunt,
whch coud have orgnated ony from
Sc ert n consu
matone saecu
e bunt,
where at the end of the second ne the eye ran back to
the begnnng of the same ne.
eron. has for Matth. . 28 scut fus ho mns non
ue nt mnstrar. If we rewrte ths n sghty onger
nes as
scut
fus homns
non uent mns
trar
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
we at once see how, by mstakng mnt s for homns, Corb.
gets
tcut
ft homns trar.
In Matth. II. 16 eron. has uera est, for ucra es,
and Corb. has uera est.
In Matth. I . 23, 24 we have a proof that eron.
and Corb. go back to a common source, where apparenty
the two verses were wrtten bady at the margn and were
read dfferenty by the dfferent scrbes. The readng was
somethng ke ths:
tune et qus v bs d e ecce he ps
rt ecce he ps ecce c
note credere
et surgent enm
et pseudoprophetae pseudo p.
That such appro matey was the readng n the orgna
source s proved by the punctuaton n Code ezae and
eron. Code ezae has sometmes whoe pages wthout
a punctuaton mark, but here we fortunatey have the
foowng :
etunc s qus d ert vobs
ecce he ps aut c. note credere
et surgent enm pseudo p
et pseudoprophetae.f
where eron. reads tune s qus uo bs d eecce he ps.
ecce c note credere. Surgent en pseudo p et
pseudoprophetae , that s, t s pretty certan that the nes
must have ended as reconstructed, but, n order that
eron. shoud have made such a bad bunder, t s neces-
sary for ecce he ps to be repeated towards the sde. Now
Corb. faed to take nto consderaton the whoe of the
second coumn and the resut s
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
287
tune s gus uobs d e
rt ecce hc ps et pseu
doprophetae..
Code Sangaenss w s a nnth century Greek New
Testament wth a Latn nternear transaton. It s den-
tca wth the te t used by the Gothc be and concdes
wth Stretberg s reconstructon (for St. ohn),16 e cept
n the foowng unmportant readngs:
Code Sangaenss Stretberg
I. 70. omt
I . 15. omt
31.
. 12. o Se aOwToa
29. o -c. . v S S u v
39. e Toov ouv OCUTO omt o v
41. etoT aev
41. p cep TOUTOU
42. e etd e t
I. 16. omt
25. omt Se
29. omt Se
41. teOvT,/.(, et evocr
44.
aTo
II. 32. e TT a
32. avTota
47. IC TEUTt)
Se a f)
et vr, Se
omt
cb
c vT
omt
5 . C. M. Retttg, Antqussmus quatuor evangeorum cononco-
rum Code Sangaenss, Turc 1836.
e De gotsche be, edeberg 1908.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
III. 25. e t EC ov ouv tw saM 84
31. omt o5v fet ouv
33. omt f vov ( u pbv po o
33.
I . 3. omt E E E E ehe
22. a Tt omt a
30. ou
. 7. omt 84 4 84
26. omt 84
I. 4. omt auTv
7. eyw u tv
19. Ey ouv yvw SE
23. - : U . E 7 0 O O(A3T Iv T O . ./.T: .O S tCtI
(AOU U(.t
II. 8. e a ov a eyva av omt a e- .vwaav
III. 32. TO Oeou TOU uptou
36. 1 paat eta t e .T E( T) an ea
39. a o ud) u(uv unv d o ucw
39. utnv a o uaw va aTto u w u( tv
I . 5. o I)aou E ) e u 6
7. omt v vo .ov
11.
It appears from Corb. that the margna wrtng n the
basc te t was apparenty bngua and that the Latn
was arranged, as n Sang., n nternear form. The same
passage was read by Sang, and perpetuated by Caramon-
tanus, as tC s qua u d ert ecce
TOTC E8 , . .v ..r) ISou
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
he ps aut c ne credte surgent
w e o c T) w5e (AT aTsor Te EyepOT)aovTa
- - - pseudopphete. As ony the group here men-
yap /euSotpopT)Tat
toned has the e traordnary readngs, a of them obvous-
y bunders arsng from the fundamenta source, t Is
cear that at east eron., Corb., and Sang, beong n some
way together.
In ohn I. 13 Corb. has e sangunb. neq. As such
words are not abbrevated wthn the ne, the dot s due
to eron. e sangunb. neque.
In ohn I. 11 Code ezae and eron. after dedt
dscpus add from Sang, or ts prototype dscpu autem
recumbentbus. Ths apparenty was wrtten n or to one
sde and caused Corb. to obterate even more, so that t
has the absurd readng, accept ergo panes s et cum gra-
tas egsset et dstrbut pscbus quantum voebat.
Corb. reads for ohn I. 38 ut facam vountdte sed
vountatem eus, where eron. had smary omtted meam,
whch s wrtten n n smaer etters. Ths s a unque
bunder due to a common source.
ohn II. 19, 20 has a dfferent bunder n eron. and
Corb., arsng apparenty from a smar cause as n Matth.
23, 24. Code ezae and Sang, show that the nes must
have run somethng ke ths:
19. nonne moyses dedt vobs egem et nemo e vobs fact
qud me quaerts occdere egem
20. respondt turba et d t
daemonum habet 21. Respondt es hs
qu te quaert occdere
Apparenty verse 20, from respondt through occdere, was
omtted n the copy and wrtten n at the bottom. Corb.
read the whoe of the frst coumn and passed over to verse
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
21, whe eron. omtted verse 20 entrey, but read both
coumns.
In ohn II. 30 both agan have a pecuar bunder:
eron. Corb.
mst n um anu mst manu
manus manum nect,
where eron. e punged the frst m anu, whe Corb. added
nect to the second manum, and thus repeated the verse.
Corb. has n Luke III. 4 cum ergo tur conuensset,
due to cum ergo tur ba conuensset n eron., and n Luke
I . 44 ponte uos n bus uestrs sermones hos of Corb. s
due to ponte sermones hos n aur bus vestrs of eron.
The bunders whch arse n Corb. and eron. are from
a common source, and that the unca eron. does not e
at ther base s proved by the fact that n ohn I . 9, I.
42, II. 32, 39, 41, I . 3, 21, 38, . 22, II. 44, I . 14,
II. 14, I. 18, 25 there are omssons n eron. as
compared wth Corb. Corb. s based on a Spansh te t.
Ths appears from a number of scrptura pecuartes.
na m and n n the ne are represented by a , but
aso n foowed by an s, as n praedca s (Luke III. 3).
Smary nt s marked by , as n erar ( ohn III. 1),
acceperu ( I . 40), descenderu ( I. 9), but ths may
be due to the pronounced Spansh habt of droppng a
fna t, especay after e, n, and s, as n uu (Matth. I.
24, Luke III. 31, etc.), pos (Matth. II. 1, ohn I. 7,
Luke I. 24, etc.), es ( ohn III. 44), erun (Luke III. 5).
rom the confuson of nt and n, and because fna n and m
are marked ake, there arses n the mdde of the ne
the very common wrtng sum for sunt and sunt for sum,
and smar errors. The vsource from whch Corb. drew
apparenty wrote T nstead of , as s the case n many
manuscrpts, and ths was mstaken for a T, hence dsstso
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
for dssenso ( ohn . 19), mereetnarus for mereennarus
( ohn . 12), etc. The wrtng ts for ss s apparenty
due to the Spansh habt of changng ss nto ns and nsert-
ng an n before an ., , as n occansone (Matth. II. 14),
where the n wrtten T was read t, hence adeesstset for
adeesssset (Luke I . 42), posetso for possesso (Luke
II. 16), etc.
That the source of Corb. was wrtten n mnuscue ap-
pears from the fact that the n whch ony n mnuscue s
marked wthn the verse by a ne, s n a very arge num-
ber of cases eft wthout the n sound or occasonay has
an n marked above the ne. Amost any page w show
n M
ths. We get manducas (Matth. I. 19), ascendes (Matth.
L 17), respondes for respondents (Matth. . 13), etc.
Another pronounced Spansh pecuarty s the frequent
betacsm, as n bent (Matth. II. 42), crebert (Matth.
III. 32), sab (Matth. III. 36), etc. There s at east
one case of ths betacsm whch has caused a unform
bunder n neary a the te ts under dscusson, provng
the dentty of ther orgn. ohn III. 12 has correcty
n Sang.
qu sequtur me non ambuabt n
0 fI o ou0) E 01 OU (AT) Sp 2TT)C t 6 TT)
tenebrs sed habebt umen utae
a oTta a e e TO p )a n a (w)a
Through the betacsm of the orgna source eron. has
t qu me sequtur non ambuaut n tenebrs sed habebt
umen utae, whch, wth sght varatons, s aso the
readng of Corb., ez. and r ., whe ere. (Code er-
ceenss) has been msed nto wrtng ambuaut n tene-
brs sed habebat ucem utae, and San Germanenss has
changed t to ambuabat n tenebrs, etc.
The Romance forms are presumaby a Spansh, be-
cause they are represented n eghth and nnth century
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Spansh documents. R s frequenty mspaced, as n
hyprocte (Matth. II. 12, 23, 25, 27, Luke II. 15),
petrorum for praetorum ( ohn III. 33), ythostrotrus
( ohn I . 13), grabe for Gabre (Luke I. 19, 26), ro-
ntrum ( ohn II. 29). The atter word s especay
nterestng, snce the mspaced r s found n Span, trueno.
The forms bastemabant (Luke I. 39) and batzas
( ohn I. 24) e pan Span, basmar and bautzar. We
aso fnd pecuary Spansh forms such as scndamus
(Luke I . 24), sprtubus (Luke III. 2), gubts
( ohn I. 8), superunst ( ohn I . 6), dodos (Matth.
. 31), noue (Matth. III. 12), dece (Matth. III.
24), septe (Matth. . 37), duodec (Matth. II. 53),
prodeest (Matth. I. 2(5), prodeert (Matth. . 5),
peegrnorum (Matth. I. 7), pc cgre (Matth. I.
33, . 14), peegrnatbus for pracgnantbus (Matth.
III. 19), nautate for natutate (Luke I. 14). The
atter s not a mere mstake, for t s repeated n the Pro-
ogue to Luke and e pans Span, naudad.
The Gospe of St. Luke s n Corb. preceded by a fe
of Luke whch es at the foundaton of In aryumentum
secundum Lwcnmby Seduus Scottus.17 As we have no such
Gospe Lves before the III.c., and not a snge Catena18
has any reference to ths Lfe, t s qute certan that Se-
duus Scottus and Corb. receved t from a common source,
most key a Spansh source, and, therefore, Corb. s not
very far removed n tme from Seduus Scottus, that s,
t s a Carongan revson based on a Spansh Greek te t.
Corb. shares many emmata wth er on., but there are
even more varants than resembances. Indeed, a the
te ts under dscusson dverge so much that they have
puzzed nvestgators, and a common orgn has not been
suspected. The troube s that the technque of Caron-
A. Ma, Scrptorum veterum nova coecto, Romae 1837, vo. I ,
p. 177 ft.
18 A. Ma, Cafscornm auctorum, Romae 1838, vo. , Introducton.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
gan be te ts, as t can be ascertaned from a few
specfc nstances, demanded a constant change of emmata,
because the nterpreters desred to produce better Latn
transatons, n conformty wth the Greek orgnas whch
were then obtanabe n rance.
Carongan schoarshp adhered cosey to erome s
dcta. or the Od Testament there shoud be a return to
the ebraca vertas for the Gospes, the Greek orgna
was decsve. We have aready seen how ohannes Scottus
constanty preferred the Greek readngs. The same may
be observed n the wrtngs of Paschasus, n fact, n the
case of any Carongan schoar. We have, fortunatey,
for the Psater, the crtca apparatus of orus,e of about
the mdde of the nnth century, and, for the Gospes, the
actua procedure n the Code Sangaenss, apparenty of
the schoo of Seduus Scottus, of the same tme.
orus compes wth the request of Abbot ydrad to
correct the Psater accordng to the crtca method (u ta
r guant vertats). e speaks of the great varety of
codces current, quotes the trte statement about the bun-
ders of seepy scrbes (dormtantum brarorum vto),
refers to the astersks and obe, cams to have hmsef
nspected the ebrew orgna, and asserts that he foows
erome s Letter to Sunna and retea, the Goths, who
have confuted the many errors of the codces. The purpose
of hs e poston s to ustfy doube readngs, whch have
arsen through the authorty of the Septuagnt or through
the custom of the ages. It s cear that the e presson
regua vertats used above was a technca term of the
revsonst, for orus uses regua arts twce n ths
sense. w
19 pfttua or ad ydradem abbatem, De Psater emendatone,
In A. Ma, Scrpt, vet. nov. coect., Romae 1828, vo. I, p. 252 tt.
ao n L IIII. ened st. Domne, terram tuam In ae ter-
rae tuae et sc secundum arts reguam rectus d e tur. ed et nebra-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
A passage n the Code Sangaenss ustrates the
procedure of ths schoo of crtcsm, for n a arge number
of cases t gves aternatve transatons. In ohn II. 23
etuuvm has over t consummat t perfect, and a thrd
word whch I cannot make out. Some of the te ts have
here consummat, others perfect, but esae has perfect
consummat, whch shows that t derved ts te t from
nternear gosses. ohn III. 3 has over
ampadbus t facbus, but ony erc. has the frst. ohn
. 23 has over e r Osv uent t e t, but none of the
te ts e amned has ucnt. Occasonay a Greek cause s
eft untransated, because the transator coud fnd no
Latn te t contanng t. Thus ohn I. 41 reads ou T o
Te8v ) ( e voa O Se pev, but o eOnq wa et svoa has
Latn goss over t, whe over ou T there s erat, the
gossator readng o for o . That ust such a te t was
used by the Gothc be and by r . s shown by Goth.
pare toas and ub fuerat n r . As ths readng s aso
n one Syrac te t and n some mnuscue Greek te ts, t
must be a mnuscue Syro-Greek te t that s responsbe
for a of these te ts. In Matth. I. 67 01 Se epartoav
s eft untransated. The Gothc be and r . have a
transaton for t, but eron., erc. and Corb. do not have
t. As these are the ony ones that omt the readng among
a known te ts, they mght have faen back upon a te t
of the Sang, goss type. Mark . 4 eaves ecautou untrans-
ated, and ths s wantng n r ., showng agan that
r . n many paces s based on a te t of the Sang, goss
type. The e ampes may be mutped to show the n-
fuence of a mnuscue bngua te t upon a the Syro-
Latn te ts. It s cear that Sang, comes nearer to the
prototype than any we have e amned.
cum consonat: pacatus es, Domne, terrae tuae In C III
aetabor ego super eoqua tua n as super eoquo tuo sc et n
bebraeo et sc secundum arts reguan rectus dctur.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
At the same tme a comparson of a the Gospe MS .
shows that great attude was e ercsed n the revsons,
and te ts otherwse dvergng greaty from one another
may be cosey reated. Even so our Code Corbeenss,
whch beongs to ths group, s, on account of the scrp-
tura pecuartes, more cosey reated to the Code e-
ronenss.
(d). CODE EECELLENSIS AND CODE MONACENSIS.
In the Introducton to hs edton of Code erceen-
ss 21 Gasquet says that a tradton n the eghth century
assgned ths unca MS. to Eusebus of erce, who ded
n 371. Ths myth may be dsmssed at once, because the
anguage does not materay dffer from that of the codces
aready dscussed, and because of the arge number of
ugate readngs whch coud not we have e sted before
371. Then Gasquet mentons the number L IIII whch
stands opposte Matth. II. 66, and whch, he says,
represents an od dvson. Gasquet aso says that the
same fgure s found n Corb. and n such te ts as Cara-
montanus, that s, n te ts under dscusson, hence of
doubtfu antquty. Lturgca notes n the margn of the
Code are sad by hm to be of a North-Itaan hand of
the 7th century. As there are no paaeographc reproduc-
tons of these notes, t s hard to verfy the fact. ut
there hardy e sts a crteron for dfferentatng a Lom-
bard 7th century hand from one of the 8th century, and f
the atter date be taken, the te t tsef need not be oder.
A that s postvey known of ths Code s that at the
end of the nnth century t was bound n a costy cover.
To determne the age of the MS. we must proceed ndepen-
denty of the e tremey doubtfu paaeography.
21 A. Gasquet, Code erceenss, Romae 1914, n Coectanea b -
bca atna cura et studo monochorum ora. 8. enedct , vo. III.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
The te t has the foowng readngs n St. ohn whch
agree wth the Gothc emmata and dffer from the r a-
nus readngs:
.
Gothc
38. wsando n
ws
3. usdd a
5. paruh ushof au-
gona
5. ah gaumda
12. p e cahta n
fraqstna
14. gasahvandans
W.et tawdedena
17. usstgun
17. dd edunuh
27. om. autem
29. nsandda ons
30. tau s pu takne
32. pana sun enan
34. pana haf
38. om. deo
40. na k
52. ek men
53. ek gban
54. ek
64. om. enm
65. om. n eum
ereeenss
manentem n vo-
bs
I.
abt
eevavt ergo ocu-
os
et vdt
ne qud pereat
vdentes
ut facerent
ascenderunt
ct bant
om. autem( )
mst e( )
fads tu sgnum
um verum
hunc panem
om. deo( )
um ego
corpus meum
corpus suum dare
corpus
om. entm( )
om. n eum( )
72. udan semons udam smonem
r anus
n vobs manen-
tem
ascendt
eevats autem o-
cus
vdens
ne qud pereat e
s
cum vdssent
( )
et facerent( )
ascendentes
venerunt( )
operamn autem
e mst
tu sgnum fads
omt
panem ftunc( )
quonam deo
ego eum
caro mea( )
dare carnem su-
am
carnem ( )
sprtus est enm
non credentes n
eum
de uda Smons
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
297
skarotu
1. n udaa
2. nvhva
6. gap
8. om. nutcm
12. om. cnm
12. po mcmagen
18. om. enm
23. Indana gataw-
da
29.7
32. andbahtans pa
faresaes ah
pa auhums-
tans gud ans
44. n anshun usa-
gda ana na
handuns
49. so manage
50. om. u n t cm
13. wetwodes
26. / aa rod/a
27. M
28. tau a n waht
44. manamaurpr a
was
45. om. vob
46. zwara
46. om. .
53. om. qu
55. n kunnup
II.
scaroth
n udea
prope
d t
om. auem( )
om. enm
popuum
om. entw( )
n /ec( )
nov
mnsros phar-
sae et prncpes
sacerdotum
nemo mst n -
um manus
haec turba
om. autem
III.
testfcar a
haec oguor( )
pcrew( )
fac nh( )
homcda e rat
( )
om. vobs
e vestrum
om. vos( )
om. CM ( )
non agnovs
Scarots
n udaeam( )
n pro mo ( )
de ( )
vos autem
qudam enm( )
turbos ( )
qu enm
savum fed
seo( )
prncpes sacer-
dotum et Phar-
sae mnstros
nemo tarnen n
e um manus n
ect
turba haec ( )
d t autem
testmonum per-
hbes( )
et oquor
de Pare
nh fac
homcda fact
ocutus sum vobs
e vobs ( )
vos non credts
qu mortu sunt
nescts
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
59. waurpena ana
na
4. om. autem
6. qpands
7. om. ergo
13. pana sae was
19. om. ergo
31. g u p fracaurh-
tam
33. om. ergo
35. om. autem
35. bgot
37. om. e
38. omt
39. om. e
41. e p a n fra-
waurhts
10.p k
12. / o amba
15. om. mete
18. nam at attn
menamma
21. bndam augo-
na
25. go/ 2tcs
29. us handau
31. stanans pa u-
daes
34. tsf gamep
actarent
um
I .
n - eum apdarent
om. OMem( )
dcens
om. /
eum cut /t ra
om. er /o( )
dews peccatores
om.
om. atem( )
nvent
om. e
omt
om. e( )
peccatum ergo
.
autem
as oves
om. t ts
accept a pare
caecorum ocuos
( )
de manu( )
apdes udae
( )
esf scrptum
venet autem no
cum d ssetC )
abt ergo( )
qu fuerat
quomodo ergo
( )
peccaores deus
( )
ns ergo
audvt autem
cum nvensset
( )
e d c ( )
procdens( )
dT e
om. ergo
om. auem( )
om. as( )
ovbus mets( )
a pare meo acce-
pt
ocuos caecorum
oquor vobts( )
de manbus
udae apdes
scrbtum es( )
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
299
35. om. ergo
41. gap ohannes
om. ergo( )
d t ohannes
( )
s ergo
ohannes d t
2. wasuh pan ma-
r a
3. pos swstr us
17. upan fdwor da-
gans
21. n gadau )-
noded bropar
mene
28. pata qpande
43. pata qpands
44. om. statm
44. gap
9. om. tantum
12. om. autem
14. bgat
19. botep
21. om. ergo
24. gaswtp
25. gasotp
27. pza hveht
42. h us pam ret-
I.
erat autem mara
hoe s rores
am quadrduum
non esset mortu-
us frater meus
haec dcens
haec dcens
om. statm
d t ( )
II.
om. tantum
om. autem
nventC )
profcts
om. ergo
moratur
moratur
hanc horam
et e prncpbus
Mara autem erat
( )
om. ( )
quatuor des am
( )
frater meus non
esset mortuus
cum haec d sset
( )
cum haec d sset
e t statm
dct
non tantum prop-
ter
sequent autem
de
nvenens
profcmusC )
h ergo( )
mortuum fuert
( )
mortuum fuert
( )
horam hanc( )
om. et.
( )
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
13. a s a r es h
fran a
14. pwahan fotuns
18. n aons
30. andnam
38. .
1. n ndrobna
17. kann
17. mp zos
20. ufkunnap us
30. mp zws
6. uswarpada u t
swe wenatans
8. warpap
12. k fr oda
16. e us snwap
18. f ada
25. f adedun mk
26. wetwodep
III.
magster et dom-
ne ( )
abare pedes ( )
non de omnbus
( )
accept
.
I .
ne conturbetur
agnosct
vobscum
scets vos
vobscum ( )
.
proctur foras s-
cut sarment ,
sts
ego de
ut eats )
odt
oderunt me
testfcabtur
I.
mar strum et do-
mnum
pedes avare
nonne omnbus
accp ns
respondt
non turbetur( )
novt
aput vos( )
vos cognoscets
( )
vobs
praecdetur scut
sarmentum e t
procetur foras
possts fer
. e0o( )
omt
odo habut( )
odo me habue-
runt
testmonum per-
hbent( )
3. ah pata
7. zws qpa
30. . ergo
et Acec( )
vobs dco
. er o( )
sed haec
dco vobs ( )
nunc ergo
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
301
2. gba m
5. at pus sbn
pamma wupau
pane (habada
at bus
8. sun a
pate from pus
urrann
14. om. et
18. om. tu
20. om. et
20. parh traurda -
ze du ms
25. ah so manaseps
5. gap
10. mma auso
15. n rohsn
26. np s was
28. n pratoraun
37. n pamma gam
n pamma. far-
hvau
5. paurpurodon
wast a
6. om. eoruwt
12. pudan sk
II.
det s
aput te p s u m
gora guan ha-
bcbam aput te
acceperunt a
ver qua a te e-
erunt
om. et
om. tu
om. et
per rcrbum Uo-
rum n me
et f ( us
III.
d t
ercuam
n a r M w( )
cogna tus era t
n praetorum
( )
ad hoc v en n
hune mundun
det e
goram guam ha-
bu aput te p-
sum
acceperunt et co-
gnoverunt gua
ver a te e v
scut et( )
scut tu( )
sed et( )
n me per verbum
orum
om. et
dct( )
aurcuam eus
( )
n atro
cognatus( )
n praetoro
deo ven n mun-
do
I .
purpuream tun- tuncam purpure-
cam am
om. eorwn( ) mnstr eorum
regem se se regem ( )
In ths tabe of 124 emmata, en-, has 37 and ttr .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
has 51 that are dentca wth the ugate, whe 36 read-
ngs whch n erc. agree wth the Gothc be are df-
ferent n r . from the Gothc be and from the u-
gate. Of the 185 emmata n the Gothc be and r .
gven by auffmann 74 are found n erc. Thus we have
198 emmata n crc. whch are found n the Gothc be,
that s, erc. s coser to the te t of the Gothc be than
r ., wth ony 185 such emmata.
I have aready ponted out some bunders whch oar
te ts have n common wth Code csac, and whch can
have arsen ony from a common source. A few addtona
e ampes from the Gospe of ohn may now be added to
show that erc. draws ether drecty from ezac or both
from a common mnuscue source. ohn I. 49 reads
o atpEd u( (Tv Icayov v rf) p ( ( wa a c oavov. y
some bunder, apparenty nfuenced by ohn I. 50, etc.,
czae reads here ot MO eszyov TO upov ev n )
(Mtvwt ctt ceOavov. Ths absurd tautoogy 4ov ap-rov-
Azvva, n Latn patres uestr manducaucrunt pancm n
deserto mantan, s reproduced teray n cron.,
whe crc. reads patres uestr manducauennt pancm n
dencrto, Avhere panem has taken the pace of the redun-
dant TO , whe mannnm has dsappeared. In an-
chn s edton ths s wrtten pa . . . manna m, but Gas-
quet apparenty dd not notce such a doube wrtng. It
woud be worth whe to nspect the MS. once more for
a trace of mannam n t. In any case, the substtuton
of panem before n deserto, nstead of mannam afterwards,
shows that erc. s of more recent orgn than esae, snce
ths substtuton s not recorded n any other te t.
A short dstance further on ezac has a bunder whch
s due to the fact that a the te ts under dscusson org-
nate from a mnuscue MS. made up from a. Gospe wth
ectonary notes. ohn I. 56 runs as foows: -. ufvv
. T v ot vov ( au. v ( o v .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ezae adds a0ua ev 8 o o zcm p ayw sv tw arp a(A v a(M v
eyu ( etv edtv ( .T) a 3y)Te To G(AOI TOU ttou Tou av0p) ou ua TO
apov TT)a y))a ou e 5 w v ev auTw, whch s a bunged
repetton of I. 57, foowed by a smar renderng
of I. 53. We have seen that the fgure L IIII was
paced opposte Matth. II. 66 n crc. Wth Matth.
III begns at Napes the 64. dvson of the ectons
from Matthew.22 As not a of Matthew s represented n
the Lectonary, t s qute certan that the orgna, from
whch crc. and the other te ts receved the dvsons, was
arranged n numerca order for ectonary purposes. In-
deed, most of the begnnngs of ectons n the Mozarabc
turgy agree wth those n Corb.
It w be observed that most, f not a, of the bun-
ders of repetton or omsson occur at the end or be-
gnnng of ectons, ether because t was not certan to
whch of the verses the numera referred, or because, as
occasonay happens n the Syrac Lectonary, the ectons
began by repeatng the ast verse of a prevous ecton.
The Gothc be omts ohn I. 39, whe ro , marks
I. 40 wth astersks. Apparenty the dffcuty arose
from the resembance of the two verses. As a matter of
fact, verse 40 does not occur n the Mozarabc turgy, the
prevous ectonary part endng wth verse 39, the second
from t begnnng wth verse 41. M In the Syrac Lecto-
nary one ecton ends wth verse 39, the ne t begns wth
verse 40. As verse 40 s omtted n the nnth century
Greek code A, whch s from the Orent, t s certan that
22 G. Morn, Lber Comcus, MaredsoII 1893, n Anecdota Aforedso-
ann. vo. I, p. 428.
23 Thus Matth. I . 22 Is repeated n Evangearum herosoym-
tanum, by . Mnscach Erzzo, eronae 1861, pp. 142, 144.
24 Op. ct., pp. 110, 111.
2 Op. ct., p. 38.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Greek codces, too, were made up from ectonary readngs,
and t w be seen ater that such codces beong to a
perod not earer than the eghth century.
In the case of the bunder contaned n ohn I. 56
n ezae, eron. and ere., we have a confrmaton of ths
dscovery, for here the Mozarabc Lectonary ends one
ecton wth verse 55, whe the ne t begns wth verse 59. M
Thus we get at once the mportant fact that the Gospes
under dscusson, ncudng r . and the Gothc be,
were made up, at east as regards St. ohn, from a Greek
te t whch was wrtten n at the margn of a te t made up
from the Mozarabc Lectonary n mnuscue n Span or
by Spansh Goths.
A smar phenomenon we may observe n ohn II.
11,12. The Mozarabc Lectonary has ony a part of verse
11, after II. 1-3 and before 21-22, namey, pater sanctae
serba eos n nomne tuo quos dedst md. The mnuscue
MS. whch wrote around ths verse the ackng parts caused
ezae to m the nes nto an mpossbe umbe by re-
peatng nes from a dstance a around the Mozarabc
emma:
ugate ezae
et am non sum n mundo et am non sum n hoc
mundo
et h n mundo sunt et ps n hoc mundo sunt
et ego ad te veno et ego at te veno
et n mundo sum
pater sancte, serva cos n pater sancte serba eos n
nomne tuo nomne tuo
et cum essem cum es ego
serbabam eos
(n nomne tuo) quos ded- n nomne tuo quod dedst
st mh mh
M Op. cU., pp. 111. US.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
T E 8YRIO-LATIN TE TS 305
ut snt unum scut et nos ut snt unum scut nos
cum essem cum es, ego ser- cum essem cum es ego eu-
vabam eos. stodebam eos,
ere, had the same source before t, but umbed thngs
st worse: et h n hoc mundo sunt et ego ad te ue no
et am non sum n hoc mundo et n hoc mundo sunt
Pater s nete sema eos n nomne tuo et n hoc mun do
cum essem cum s ego seruabam eos. What makes
t certan that ths whoe matter was wrtten around the
Mozarabc emma s the fact that Pater begns n ere,
wth a capta, a fact for whch there s here no reason
whatsoever, whe czae smary paces the p of pater to
the eft, athough the nearest passages before and after
to be treated n that way are a page off.
In ohn III. 6 ere, ends wth qua dS spS est, et
Deo natus est, whe Corb. has qua dS spS est. Whe the
onger emma s found n Tertuan, the emma et e Deo
natum est s found aso n the Mozarabc Lectonary. Ths
shows that the Afrcan te t was never aboshed n Span,
and that the ater Syro-Greek nfuence found a ready
so on whch to work.
The Code Monacenss s aready so much reduced
by ugate correctons that t s not worth whe to dscuss
t separatey, but t contans a consderabe number of
emmata found n the Gothc be, and so the emmata
from St. ohn may be adduced for reference.
I.
Gothc Monacenss r anus
12. b e wahta n ut n n pereat ne qud pereat
fraqstna s
. . Whte, The our Gospes from the Munch MS. (g) nr-w
numbered Lot. 6224 n the Roya Lbrary of Munch. O ford 1888, n
Od-Latn bca Te ts. No. III.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
14. b o e gatawda
takn esus
24. omt
32. atta mens gaf
37. pana gaggandan
44. sandda mk
45. st gameUb
49. matdedun man-
na
53. ek gban
56. ek
57. ek
67. managa ga-
pun spon e s
70. sunus guds -
bandns
quod fect sgnum
hs
omt( )
pater meus dedt
venentem
mst tne( )
est scrbtum( )
manducaverunt
manna ( )
carnem suam da-
re( )
corpus
corpus
mut recesserunt
e dscpus e-
us
fus de vv
sgnum quod fece-
rat esus
confestm
pater meus dot
( )
eum qu venet
me mst
scrbtum est
manna manduca-
verunt
dare carnem su-
am
coro( )
carnem ( )
mut e dscpu-
s e us aberunt
retro
us )e( )
II.
1. ah hvarboda e- et ambuabat hs post haec ambu-
sus afar bata post haec abat esus
1. sokdedun n a quaerebant eum udae quaere-
ba udaes udae bant eum
7. k wetwod a testfcor testmonum per-
hbeo( )
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
307
23. haana gatar-
da
31. managa peos
managens
32. andbahtans pa
faresaes ab
pa auhums-
tans gud ans
43. n pza mana-
gen warp
44. n anshun usa-
gda ana na
handuns
48. gaaubded m-
ma appau fa-
resae
12. sae astep mk
18. sandda mk
28. tau a n waht
29. bap ms
44. manamaurpr a

53. om. qu
69. waurpena ana

sanum /ect( ) savum fed
mut autem de de turba nut cm
turba mut ( )
mnstros phar- prncpes sacer-
sae et prncpes dotum et Phar-
sacerdotum
sae mnstros
n turba facta est facta est n tur-
ba( )
nemo mst super nemo t amen n
um manus
eum manus n e-
dt
creddt n eum aut e Pharsaes
out e farses creddt n eum
( )
III.
qu sequtur me
( )
mst me( )
fac nh( )
renqut me( )
homcda erat
( )
om. qu( )
actarent n um
qu me secutus
fuert
me mst
nh fac
me requt
homcda fact
qu mortu stnt
eum apdaren
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
7. omt
8. pa sahvandans
20. m
21. sba ustoahsans
st, n a frah-
np
25. p a n u h andhof
ans
32. gahausp was
33. wes sa
35. ah bgat na qa-
puh
38. omt
39. om. e
I .
omt
vdentes
s
pse aetatem ha-
bet, psum nter-
rogate
d t ergo e
audtum est
esset hc( )
et nvent eum ct
d t
omt
om. e( )
ergo( )
et qu vderant
( )
omt
psum nterroga-
t e aetatem h a-
bet( )
e autem respon-
dt
est audtum( )
he esset
cum nvensset
eum d t
procdens( )
d t e
.
6. hva was pate quae essent qu e qud oqueretur
rodda ocutus est ( )
II.
48. pana sto andan udcantem de se qu udcet eum
tk ( )
13. woped mk
26. ufdaup ands pa-
na haf
III.
vocats nc( )
me vocats
nt nguens pa- cum ntn sset
nem panem( )
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
309
12. barn
26. gamaudep
30. mp zws
2. akran baranda-
5. magup tan an
n waht
6. uswarpada u t
swe wenatans
6. nbrann ada
7. bd p h war-
bp
8. manag
8. warpap
10. om. et
10. n frapwa s
11. s/a
13. e hvas sawaa
sena
16. e us snwap
18. f ada
26. wetwodep
I .
hs
amonebt
vobscum( )
.
fructferum
potests facer n-
h
proctur foras s-
cut sarmentum
comburetur
pette et fet
coposum
sts
om. et
n cartate us
sf( )
ut s qus anmam
suam
ut vos eats
odt
testfcabtur
oruw( )
commonefacet
vobs
quod offert fruc-
tum
nh potests fa-
cer e ( )
praecdetur scut
sarmentum et
procetur foras
ardent
petere fet
purmumC )
possts fer
scut et ego ( )
n e us dectone
( )
maneat
ut anmam suam
qua
omt
odo habut
testmonum per-
hbebt( )
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
O ISTORY O ARA ICO-GOT IC CULTURE
I.
3. omt
omt
10. du at t n met- ad patrem meum
namma gagga vado
13. anawarpo
17. / am sp n-
am
5. at pus sbn
pamma oupau
pane habada
8. sun a
Pate
11. om.ef
14. om. d
19. k weha mk s-
ban
20. pans gaaub-
andans parh
waurda ze du
m a
ventura
vob8( )
vado ad Patrem
meum
quae ventura
sunt( )
e dscpus e us dscpu e us
II.
apud te psum - goram quam ha-
o honore quem bu
habu
acceperunt ea ve-
r cum
om. et
. et
sanctfco me p-
sum( )
pro credturs per
verbum orum
n me
III.
6. sa ew ands na prodtor us
10. auhumstns gu- prncp sacerdo
d ns skak t scrvum
acceperunt et co-
gnoverunt qua
ver
scut et no ( )
scut et( )
me psum sanct-
fco
pro s qu cre-
dtur sun t n
me per verbum
orum
qu tradebat eum
( )
servum prncp
sacerdotum
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
311
20. sntcno semper omnea
88. anohun farno nu am causam nuam nv cno
t bu ta nveno causam
4. tn mma n ano-
kun farno b-
got
5. ut esus
5. paurpurodon
cast a
6. om. eorum
7. andhofun mma
7. b pamma wto-
da unsaramma
12. pudan sk s-
ban
I .
n um cupam
non nveno
foras hs
purpuream tun-
cam
om. eorum( )
responderunt e
( )
secundum egem
nostram
regem se
non nveno n
am causam n
eo
esus foras
tuncam p u rpu-
ream
mnstr eorum
om. e
om. nostram( )
se regem ( )
ere we get 83 emmata n addton to those found u
r ., whe the ugate readngs are ony 21 as aganst
30 n Ora ., that s, Mon. s nearer the Gothc be as
regards wordng than s r . As . 11 II. 38 are ack-
ng, the number of new emmata s much ncreased. Out
of 147 emmata where r . agrees wth the Gothc be,
77 are found n Mon., so that we get 160 emmata whch
are dentca n Mon. and the Gothc be. If the te ts
of Mon. were as compete as that n the Gothc be, we
shoud get 212 emmata n whch Mon. and the Gothc
be agree, that s, an even arger number than n ero.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
312 ISTOEY O ARA ICO-GOT IC CULTURE
(e). CODE E AE.
So much has been wrtten about Code ezae that t
woud seem that nothng more coud be added to the dscus-
son. As a matter of fact, much of what has been wrtten
s rreevant and some of t s absoutey wrong. I sha
here dscuss ony such ponts as make t cear that ezae
was wrtten near the year 800 n rance by a Spansh
Goth who had an Arabc source before hm.
The Greek n ezae28 s dentca wth that n Sang.,
that s, we fnd here the same confuson of a and e, of ,
t) and , and smar yzantne spengs. The Latn of
ezae s dentca wth that of eron. and Corb., that s,
we have the same confuson of cases, betacsm, forms ke
taantum and a unum, etc., whch characterze the
Spansh wrtngs of the eghth and nnth century but
there s one rench word to be found n the te t whch
makes t mpossbe for the MS. to have been wrtten any-
where but on ranksh terrtory or by one who had resded
n ranksh terrtory. That word s sons ( - ),
found n Luke I. 34. I have aready shown that ths
word s derved from Lat. doneum n ranksh terrtory.M
ut to cear up the matter competey I sha add a few
mportant ponts. It s generay assumed that the frst
menton of sonum occurs n the Sortes Sangaenses,M
whch have been paced n and before the s th century.
We have the sentences de sonto berars, no dmtere
persona de qua sonars, no sonar, M and t s cear
28 . . Scrvener, ezae Code Cantabrgenss, Cambrdge 1864.
29 See Scrvener, op. ct., p. L ff.
so See a dscusson of ths word by . Rcndo arrs, A Study of
Code , In Te ts and Studes, Contrbutons to bca and Par
trttc Lterature, vo. II, No. 1, p. 26 ft.
Commentary to the Germanc Laws and Medaeva Document ,
Cambrdge 1915, p. 165 .
82 . Wnnefed. Sortes Sanga ense , onnae 1887.
u Ibd., pp. 21, 36, 37, 42, 44.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
that n each case t means to worry. The edtor, Wnne-
fed, wants to take these sortes back to the second century
and cams that the MS. s of the s th century. ut the
statement does not agree wth Scherer s account,M for he
says that the ower wrtng of the Pampsest s n unca
of the s th or seventh century, whe n the back of the
book he says saec II rescr. The superscrbed te t,
a ocabuarum atnum, he paces n the eghth century.
ut Nebuhr paced t n the nnth century, M and ths s
unquestonaby nearer the truth, for the vocabuary con-
tans the Ab absens group, whch s certany not oder
than the end of the eghth century, whe the bunders87
whch t harbors, such as apc for apy veo , nefa
for neffca pger, nngudus canddus, for nnguds
oca nvaa, sa a for sag a ceer, and the very com-
poste character of the vocabuary make t certan that
t s of a ater date. ebuhr paced the Sortes Sangaen-
ses n the seventh or eghth century.88 It s nterestng
to observe how there has been a tendency n schoars to
recede more and more from ate dates for unca wrtngs.
We may safey accept no earer date than the eghth
century for the Sortes.
The goss sona occurs for the frst tme n the
Pho enus gosses of the nnth century and ncurosus
sne sono, n the Abavus gosses of the nnth century.
efore that tme sonum occurs ony n Merovngan docu-
ments, but ony n the sense of ega e cuse. Outsde
of ranksh terrtory sonum does not occur, and ony wth
M erzechns der andschrften der Stftsbbothek von 8t. (ta-
en, ae 1875, p. 327 f.
Ibd., p. 624.
86 Corpus scrftorum hstora yzantnac, vo. II, p. .
87 Scherer, op. dt., p. 827.
se LOO. dt.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Pranksh rue n Itay does t penetrate there. efore the
eghth century t s not recorded n the sense of care,
and t s e tremey doubtfu that t was used n that sense
before the eghth century even on Pranksh terrtory. Ths,
then, makes t certan that ezae was wrtten n rance
or by one who had ved n rance.
In ohn I. 54 csae reads awr Oev eto rr v
aot A oupeev eyyue ) su , 1 , and n
Latn abt n regoncm sapfurm u ta dcscrtum cfrem
quae dctur. Thsaa oupev sapfurm does not occur any-
where ese, and . R. arrs has guessed that t s a cor-
rupton of two Syrac words, the second standng for
efrem. ut eron. here records abt n regonem ongn-
quam and r . has abt mc n regone pr ma, whch
shows that sapfurm was taken by the copysts or nter-
preters to have somethng to do wth a ong ourney or a
ourney n a nearby regon. Now we have Aram, .P
sf r a regon at the border, sfura border, shore,
and smary n Syrac. The absence of a vowe after s
precudes our havng here a Syrac or ebrew word, and
makes t pausbe that we have an Arabc goss.
The Arabs transated the Gospes ether from the
Greek, Syrac, or Coptc.40 The Arabc transatons from
the Greek of the eghth and nnth centures have not yet
been pubshed, but the few fragments of those that have
been descrbed, show concusvey that the Western te ts
are based upon these Graeco-Arabc versons. Thus at.
Arab. 1, descrbed by escher,41 contans a few notes
and references whch hep up to recognze the obgaton
Op. ct., p. 184.
I. Gud, Le traduzon deg Evange n arabo e et pco, n
Att d a R. Academa de Lnce. sere I , vo. I , p. 1 ff.
etschrft der deutschen morgenaendschen Geseschaft, vo.
III. p. 584 ff.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
of the frst to the atter. We fnd here the same use of
red nk for notes and mportant references, the Gospes
arranged n ectonary form, and the same ntroducton
to the Gospes as n Corb. ortunatey escher gves
the contents of the ntroducton to Mark, where Mark s
represented as a L vte and descendant of Aaron, who,
after becomng a Chrstan, cut off hs rght thumb, n
order to avod servng n the ewsh tempe. Ths account
s dentca wth the story as tod by Seduus Scottus.
Ths agan proves that Seduus Scottus and Corb. got
ther ntroductons from a Spansh source.
I have stated before that the te t of esae, etc., must
have been made up of a Gospe arranged n chapters for
ectonary readngs, as n Corb. Ths s proved by the
Arabc Code organus . II. 31, of whch Gud 4S gves
a sampe, where we have a ectonary tte before Matth.
II. 1 and III. 3.
We have fortunatey a reproducton of a page of a bn-
gua Graeco-Arabc Gospe, the ony one of ths precous
odest Arabc Gospe verson preserved, whch shows that
the earest bngua Gospe was based on a Syraczed or
ectonary Greek Gospe. 44 ere the readng of Matth.
III. 51, evet autour tY - and va upe, s found ony
n Syrac, Coptc, Armenan, n Code Ephram rescrp-
tus, and a arge number of nnth century Greek te ts,
ncudng the Sang. In such a Graeco-Arabc bngua
te t 2T ) O v e s . ev eu rqv -/upav of ohn I. 54 woud
have opposte t n Arabc suf run or n the cons-
truct case sufurn to set out on a ourney, or, more key,
safarun n the constructon f safarn he
42 Ma, Scrp, vet. nov. co., vo. I , p. 169.
48 Op. ct., p. 10.
44 . R. arrs, bca ragments from Mount Sna, London 1890.
No. 9. and Studa Snatca, London 1894, No. 1, p. 105.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
went wth the ntenton of performng a ourney of three
days or nghts, or more (Lane). Ths word, n a prob-
abty, got over the Greek phrase as an nternear goss
and was taken for the country nto whch he went. The
wrters of eron. and r . were puzzed by the goss, and
so one ventured on the addton a ong ourney, the
other, a ourney nto a nearby country. Thus t s cear
that ezae or ts predecessor was acquanted wth Arabc.
ohn I . 46 and 49 have n ezae gaa u oa. In I . 46
t s transated by basscus. ere. has smary n I .
46 basscus, but reguus n verse 49. Ths unque error
agan connects cre. wth ezae. The wrter of ezae
knew the equvaence of reguus and basscus, and so
changed (3aa oa to aat u oa. Ths tendency of makng the
Greek conform to the Latn has been ampy deat wth by
arrs. Such an error coud hardy have happened
before Carongan tmes, because t s ony then that the
yzantne baseus becomes a fashonabe appeaton for
a kng, especay n Engand. The new appeaton must
aready have become known, f the transator coud sub-
sttute t for reguus, as he wrote sonum for cogtato,
another Pranksh mannersm.
ohn . 4 s omtted n ezae, r . and Mon. As the
pre- eronyman wrters quote ths verse and t s con-
taned n the great ma orty of the Greek te ts, ths oms-
son cannot be orgna. The Code Snatcus omts t,
but the Graeco-Arabc Gospe of Sna, no doubt, stands
n some reaton to the Snatc Greek Gospe, and so the
habt of omttng the verse s of ater orgn, as regards
the Latn te t. It s nterestng to observe n Sang, that
ths ohn . 4 s the end of a chapter. Opposte t, n
the margn, there s an r. As ths etter s paced aganst
doubtfu passages, generay where some Greek words are
46 Of. Ct., P. 62 ff.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
eft untransated, t may here ndcate some doubt as to
the preservaton of the verse.
or ohn I. 22 ezae has n quam ntrauerant dsc-
pu u, where erc. has n qua ascenderant dscpu hu,
whch s omtted everywhere ese. ere Sang, eaves e svo
eta ov avs uav untransated and marks an r n the margn.
A smar cose reaton between erc. and ezae once
more appears n ohn I. 23 where both omt graf as agen-
tes domno. ezae omts ohn III. 46, but Tschendorff
has aready observed that ths s a mere bunder due to
the eye wanderng from ( ot of III. 45 down to
III. 46.
In ohn III. 2 ezae (and wth t Code Paatnus
ndobonenss, whch shares many pecuartes wth e-
ron. and Corb.) wrtes uda smons a caryoto, n Greek,
ou a ( wovou co otputrtou.4e Ths readng, f nothng
ese, proves concusvey that the wrter of ezae was
acquanted wth Arabc etymoogy. erome etymoogzed
as foows: Iscaroth memorae domn, quod s uouer-
mus Issacharoth egere, nterpretatur est merces eus. T
The Ango-Sa on goss has Scaroth ucus memora
morts, whch woud be perfecty ncomprehensbe wth-
out the Greek goss n the Onom stca vatcana49
a T v ) avctTOu ) (vr uoauvov ( ve a OavctTOU. ut even ths
fas to account for vcus. The matter becomes some-
what cearer through the goss n the Code Sangaenss
912,M supposedy of the eghth century, Scarothes me-
mora domn et memora morts appeatum est uda uco
n quo natus est. ere we at once get the e panaton :
4 Aso ohn II. 4, III. 26.
47 P. de Lagarde, Onom stca sacra, oettngae 1887, p. 94.
. . essee, An Eghth Century Latn-Ango-Sa on Gossary,
Cambrdge 1890, p. 7.
49 Lagarde, op. ct., p. 204.
O oetz, Corpus go sarorum atnorum, ro. I , p. 282.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
the goss s a transaton of an Arabc etymoogy, n whch
Iscarotes was derved from qaryat vage. We
have the Aram. qrya, q ry ta, qury , Syr.
qrt vage, none of whch coud have been used as
an etymon for Iscarotes, whereas Arab, qaryat needs
no further e panaton. In ohn I . 22 we have asca-
ryotes oreo , where the pecuar form ascaryotes s
apparenty due to the Arabc wrtng whch begns wth
an a.
In ohn III. 6 czae and erc. have petrum smo-
nem, ust as t occurs n the Gothc be n ohn I. 8.
When we now turn to a comparson of readngs n the
Gothc be and czae as they occur n St. ohn, we fnd
appro matey the same reaton as before.
Gothc
25. us spon am
38. wsando n z-
ws
3. usdd a
14. gas ahvandans
poe gatawda
takn esus
15. kunnands
15. e tawdedena
21. na nman
III.
Code ezae
a dscpus
.
manens n vobs
I.
abt
vdentes quod fe-
ct sgnum
scens
ut facant
um accpere
r anus
nter dsc puos
n vobs manen-
tern
ascendt
cum vdssent s-
gnum quod fcce-
rat esus
cum cognovsset
( )
et facerent( )
accpere eum( )
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
22. sp o n am se- cum dsdpus esus cum dsc-
nam esus n sus hs n no- pus sus n no-
pata skp uem( ) vcua
24. omt omt confestm
24. n kafarnaum n Cafarnaum Cafarnaum ( )
30. tau s bu taknc fads tu sgnum tu sgnum fads
32. haf us hmna panem d e caeo panem de caeo
pana sun enan uerum ( )
38. unte atstag quonam descen- quonam deo de-
d scend
41. atstegands u s descend de caeo de caeo descend
hmna ( )
45.stgamep est scrptum( ) scrbtumestenm
53. ek gban carnem dare dare carnem
64. omt enm omt enm( ) sprtus est enm
64. ahma st ah - sps est vta est sprtus sunt et
bans st vta
72.udan semons udan smons de uda Smons
skarotu scaroth Scarots
II.
1. n gaeaa n Gaaea n Gaaeam( )
.nudaa n udaea n udaeam( )
1. sokdedun n a quaerebant um udae quaere-
pa udaes udae bant rum
8. omt autem omt autem ( ) vos autem ascen-
dte
12. om. enm qudam em m( ) om. enm
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
12. om. autem
om. autem
a autem( )
12. po managen
popuum
turbos ( )
18. om. enm
om. enm( )
gut enm o seme-
tpso
23. haana gataw-
da
sanum /ec( )
savum fed
30. handu
wtawum
mantts( )
41. om. autem
om. ottfem( )
a autem
41. om. vero
om. vero
qudam vero
44. usagda ana na
nst n um ma-
n eum manus n-
handuns
48. gaaubdcd m-
ma appau fa-
resae
50. om. autem
nums
credt n eum aut
de pharsaes
ect
aut e Pharsaes
creddt n eum
om. ot en( ) d t autem
14. aba k wctco-
d a
26. pata rod a
27. om. et
28. tau a n waht
31. pam gaaub an-
dam ss uda-
um
44. manamaurpr a
was
III.
cts ego testfcar s ego testmon-
um perhbeo( )
haec
om. et
fac nAt ( )
et oquor
et non ntee e-
runt
nh fac
qu credderant e qu e u daes
udaes
homcda fut
credderunt e
homcda fact
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
321
62. men waurd
53. om. qu om. g t( )
57. pa udaes du udae ad eum
mma ( )
59. waurpena ana mtterent super
na eum
meum verbum sermonem meum
( )
qu mortu sunt
ad eum udae
9. pamma st
14. mma augona
17. qepunuh
25. p anuh andhof
ans
26. usauk pus
30. usauk ms au-
gona
31. gup frawaurh-
tam
34. pu gabaurans
worst
35. ah bgat na qa-
puh
38. omt
39. omt
4. omt
5. framap ana st-
bna
I .
ps est
e ocuos
dcebant
respondt ergo -
e
aperut tb( )
aperut mh ocu-
os
deus peccatorum
tu natus es
et nvent eum et
d t
omt
omt ( )
.
omt
aenorum vocem
eum apdarent
est e( )
ocuos e us( )
dcunt( )
e autem respon-
dt( )
tb aperut
aperut ocuos
meos
peccatores deus
om. tu( )
cum nvensset
eum d t( )
procdens( )
e
oves ( )
vocem aenorum
( )
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
6. hva was pat e quae erant quae
rodda
14. omt
15. omt
18. omt
dcebat
omt( )
omt
omt
18. nam at at tn accept a p tre
menamma
25. omt
25. gaaubep
25. wetwod and
omt
credts( )
testfcantur
28. n fraw wp non rapet qus-
hvashun quam
32. goda waurstwa opera( )
33. stan am puk apdamus e( )
38. om. est om. est
qud oqueretur
ee( )
oves
mes( )
sed ego pono earn
a me pso
a pare meo acce-
P
es( )
creddts
testmonum per-
hbent( )
nee qusquam ra-
pet
opera
te apdamus
est Pater
I.
1. omt omt( ) nomne
2. wasuh pan ma- erat autem mara Mara autem erat
r a ( )
5. omt omt Ifaram( )
8. p u k afwarpan te apdare udae te udae apda-
stanam uda- re( )
ee
21. weses her hc fusses fusses hc ( )
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
323
22. gup
40. qap pus
16. d u pamma ga-
mep
17. wetwodda pan
19. botep
35. ah sae
13. woped mk
14. pwahan fotuns
18. usfup waurp
pata gamedo
22. pagk andans
24. du frahnan
26. ufdaup ands
34. fr op msso z-
ws
38. omt
1. zwar harto
2. stad zws
dewm
II.
rfe eo scrtpta
testfcabantur
ergo
prodefacts
et
III.
camats me
avare pedes( )
mpeatur scrp-
tura
cogtantes
nterrogaret
ntngens
dgats nvcem
( )
omt
a )eo( )
tb d
scrbta de eo( )
tesUmonum ergo
perhbebat( )
profcmus( )
om. et
me vocats
pedes avare
scrbtura mpea-
tur
hestantes( )
nteroga
cum ntn sset
( )
nvcem dgats
I .
vest rum cor
ocum vobs
cor vestrum( )
vobs ocum( )
9. gasahv mk, ga- vdt me vdt pa- me vdt vdt ct
sahv rMan trem patrem
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
17. ahma Sprtus
20. ufkunnap us cognoscets vos
26. sandep
mttet ( )
sprtumC )
vos cognoscets
( )
mssurus est
.
7. bd p ah war- pette et ft petere fet
Pp
8. warpap sts possts fer
10. n frapca s n cartate psus n e us dcctone
( )
16. k gawada z- eegvos( ) vos eeg
ws
16. et us snwap ut vos eats
6. zwar harto
9. gaaub and
10. du at t n ma-
namma gagga
12. qpan zws
15. omt
17. us pam spon -
am
17. k gagga
20. gretp ah gau-
nop us
I.
vestrum cor
credunt
ad patrem vado
( )
dcere vobs
omt
e dscpus e us
( )
ego vado
porabts et
pangets vos
omt
cor vestrum ( )
credderunt( )
vado ad patrem
meum
vobs dcer e ( )
vobs( )
dscpu e us
vado ego
vos porabts et
febts
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
T E SY IO-LATIN TE TS
325
5. a t pus sb n
pamma wupau
pane habada
at pus
8. nemun b sun a
pate
11. om. et
18. om. tu
19. k weha me s-
ban
20. parh waurda -
sc du ms
22. om. et
24. pate
II.
ad tcpsum gora
quam habebam
aput te
acccperunt ver
quonam
om. et
om. tu
sanctfco me p-
sum( )
per verbum eu-
rum n n e( )
om. et
quod
goram quam ha-
bu aput te p-
sum
acceperunt et co-
gnoverunt qua
ver
scut et nos( )
tu me mss( )
me psum sanct-
fco
n me per verbum
orum
scut et nos ( )
quos( )
ere we have 118 readngs dentca n the Gothc be
and n ezae, whch are not n r . Of these, 32 of
and 49 of r . are from the ugate, so that t appears
that r . s a coser appro maton to the ugate than
ezae. There are 65 readngs common to ezae and r .,
dentca wth those n the Gothc be. Thus we have
183 readngs of ezae dentca wth the Gothc be.
As the passages of ezae n e stence are about 13/15 of
those preserved n the Gothc be, we shoud have had
211 readngs whch woud be dentca n ezae and the
Gothc be. ut that s not the whoe truth, for of the
remanng dscordant readngs n ezae and r . a very
arge number represents n ezae an ntermedate stage
between r . and the ugate, often coser n form to the
readngs n the Gothc be than n the ugate. Such
cases are:
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ezae
13. u o s drget n
uertat omn
I.
r anus
drget uos n -
uertatem
ugate
docebt uos -
uertatem
21. peperert n/an- n at s fuert n- peperert puerum
tern fans
II.
1. adebans /os ee uaut ocuos subeuats ocus
euos suos
23. perfect consum- perfect
mat
consummat
Thus t appears that ezae s consderaby nearer to
the Gothc te t than r . and even nearer than eron.,
erc. and Corb., whch beong to the same group. Some
Graeco-Arabc prototype of the Snatc type was apparent-
y rendered nto a Graeco- Latn bngua Gospe te t, and
from the Latn of ths te t were derved a the MSS. ds-
cussed by me, through varous appro matons to the u-
gate on the one hand and to the Greek on the other. The
correaton of the te ts may be ustrated by the foowng
arrangement.
euue
r .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
rom the precedng pages t foows, frst of a, that
a bngua Graeco-Arabc Gospe te t of the Snatc type
was empoyed by Goths n the formaton of a new Graeco-
Latn te t and aso n creatng a vocabuary for the Gothc
anguage. The same vocabuary was empoyed n the for-
maton of the other Germanc anguages, St. Ga servng
n the mdde of the eghth century as a dstrbutng pont
of ths new knd of terature.
That a consderabe, possby the ma or, part of the Ara-
bc vocabuary n the Germanc anguages was obtaned n
ths way may be ustrated, for the present, by a partcuar
case, eavng t to a future voume to dea wth hundreds
of such etymooges. In a fragment of a Graeco-Arabc
Gospe,51 possby from the same te t as the one mentoned
before, the Gr. f Tot(Aaa vov (Matth. . 41) s trans-
ated by o U-. ma udah. It must be remembered that
was ocay often nasazed, even as eb. y s nasazed by
the Spansh ews. In the Gothc be the correspondng
word s manwdo. We have aso the noun manwpa read-
ness. Now the Gothc verb manw an to prepare, make
ready has no known etymoogy and no reated forms n
the other Germanc anguages. It s unquestonaby a
back formaton from the Arabc partcpa form. The
words esarn, b andzuppan, mesa, etc., whch I have a-
ready dscussed,52 apparenty owe ther orgn to a smar
bngua te t.
In Code Sangaenss 91 we found Iscaroth e pan-
ed by vcus, whch shows that at the wrtng of ths vocab-
uary, whch there s no reason to ascrbe to any other
ocaty, the habt of etymoogzng n the Arabc fashon
51 . eneSevC, Cataogua codcum manuscrptorum graecorum qu
In monastero Sanctae Catharnae n Monte Sna asservantur, Petro-
po 1911, vo. I, p. 612.
82 o. I, pp. v f., .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
and from an Arabc source was as we estabshed, as n
erome s tme t was consdered proper to refer every
bca name, even such non- ebrew names as Lycaona,
to a ebrew orgna.
Code ezae proves by ts o apuwtou oto and
S dco u pev Sapfurm, that such Arabc etymooges were
accessbe to t, and the empoyment of sonum for cogta-
to makes t mperatve that a Pranksh regon or one
under ranksh nfuence shoud have been the domce of
ts wrter. It so happens that sonum s frst recorded n
the new meanng of n the nfrascrpt of a St. Ga
pampsest. Athough the Pho enus Graeco-Latn vocab-
uary s not recorded as comng from St. Ga, the nter-
near, gossara form of the bngua Code Sangaenss
shows concusvey that Greek was practced at St. Ga.
There s, therefore, good ground to suspect that St. Ga
may have been the home of Code ezae, that s, that a
Spansh Goth composed t there. Ths s further strength-
ened by azo of Code ezae, whch ether gave
rse to the unque etymoogy n the Code Sangaenss 91
and n the Ango-Sa on gossary, n whch the St. Ga
nfuence has ong been suspected, or vce versa. There s
here no escape from the reaton of Code ezae to St.
Ga.
The erce, erona and Gospes are cosey
reated to Code ezae, and, therefore, must be consdered
as havng proceeded from the same St. Ga schoo. The
Gothc be and Code r anus, though based on the
same method of te tua adherence to Greek orgnas of
the Snatc type, seem to be ceared of the crudeness and
bunders characterstc of the St. Ga Spansh group.
They must have orgnated at a somewhat ater tme.
We saw from the study of the St. Ga documents
58 o. I, p. 158 ff.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
that about 760, possby a few years earer, the Arabc
earnng began to nfuence the documentary anguage of
that regon. To the perod mmedatey foowng t must
be ascrbed the actvty of the be te t reformers. The
bngua Code Sangaenss seems to be wrtten n an
Irsh cagraphy. We have aready seen that ohannes
Scottus stood n some reaton to the Arabco-Spansh
ntroductons to the Gospes. To hs schoo are ascrbed
the Code Sangaenss and severa other bngua te ts, M
and ohannes Scottus was acquanted wth the te t on
whch the Gothc be s based. Thus we get up to the
end of the nnth century a contnuous Irsh obgaton to
Gothc schoarshp at St. Ga. It s, therefore, very doubt-
fu f the aeged Greek renassance of Irsh schoarshp s
ndependent of and oder than the Arabco-Gothc renas-
sance of Greek earnng.
rom St. Ga the Gothc earnng spread to northern
Itay at a tme when that country fe under ranksh
sway and one monastery after another receved abbots
from Gau. Wth the ntroducton of the new cergy,
mosty from Corbey, there came aso the new scence and
the new cagraphy. Of course, northern Itay and Ra-
venna may have receved Gothc accessons drecty from
Gotha, but the fact that they so frequenty referred to
the e Gothorum shows that they e ercsed the specfc
prvege as granted to them by the ranksh kngs. In
ther new surroundngs the Aran wrtngs whch they
had brought from Span and the Gothc be soon became
useess to the Goths, and here a such manuscrpts were
erased, n order to gve pace to more mportant wrtngs.
Thus t happens that the greater part of Gothc documents
were preserved n Itay. erger has aready notced the
e tremey arge number of Spansh bes n Itay, as ate
54 W. Lndsay, Notae Latna, . Cambrdge 1915, pp. 483, 454, 445,
and A. Rechardt, Der Code oerneranu , Lepzg 1909, p. 14.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
as the tenth century. Ths woud ndcate contnuous ac-
cessons of Spansh Goths, most key from the ad onng
Gotha.
We have aready notced n the study of the documents
that the Arabc words appear successvey n the regon
aong the Rhne and n Engand. It has been observed w
that the eary Ango-Sa on gossares owe ther orgn
to St. Ga. Ths then e pans the nterest n Arabc
words whch we have aready seen n Engand n the docu-
ments of the end of the eghth century.58 Gothc, tsef
dervng a consderabe vocabuary from the Arabc, trans-
mtted the new earnng to Ango-Sa on earnng, as t
had aready done wth ranksh and Od-Sa on.
We can now proceed to the study of the component
parts of the Germanc vocabuares, due to the Arabco-
Gothc schoo of earnng. I begn wth the nvestgaton
of a few ghost words of Latn orgn, especay such as
arose through the etymoogzng propensty of erome and
as perpetuated by Isdore and the Spansh gossators.
M . . esses, A. Late Eghth-Century Latn-Ango-Sa on Oot-
sart, Cambrdge 1906, p. III.
M o. I, p. 196 f.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
GERMANIC G OST WORDS.
The Germanc anguages based ther terary norma on
ther ancent gossares, and these were bred n gnorance.
The odest of the O German, the eronan gosses, -
tan a seres of the most aughabe and dotc bunders,
whch have aready roused the ndgnaton of Germanc
schoars.1 Unfortunatey, hese schoars have not drawn
the proper concusons as to the orgn of these gosses,
nor to the perod at whch they were composed.
The gosses have come down to us n three manuscrpts,
Cod. Pars 7640, Cod. S. Ga 911, Cod. Carosruh. Aug.
C I, whch I sha name, wth Severs and Stenmeyer,
Pa., G. ., and Ra. respectvey, whe the ater, pseudo-
rabanan gossary w smary be marked R. ge
assumes that Pa. was wrtten about 740, G. . about 760,
Ra. about 800,2 but t s far more key that a few decades
must be added to each one of these dates. The orgn of
the gossary w become cear from the study of the bun-
ders contaned n t. 3
Of Isdore s gosses, as he wrote them, not a trace has
been found.4 The earest fu edton of ths work, made
1 R. oege, eber das eronsche ossar, ae 1879, p. III. f.
2 Ibd., p. L III.
s I sha -wrte Goetz for G. Goetz, Corpus g ossarorum atnorum,
and sha use the foowng abbrevatons for the Codces contaned In
ths work: AA. - Oossae AA, Abac., Abactor, . Abouts,
Ab. If. - Ma or, Abs. Ab absens, ff. Affatm, .
Ambrosanus, Amp. I. Ampanum prmum, Amp. II. - Ampanum
secundum, Ayn. Aynard, Cass. - Cassnenss, oss. Lber gos-
sarum. Led. 88 Led. oss. Lot. 88. Non. Non, Pac. Pacdus
Lbr gossarum, Pac. P. Pacdus Codcs Parsn, Sang. 8an-
gaenss 912, at. 1468, 1471 atcanus 1468, 1471, etc.
Isdor Etymoogae, Code Toetanus (nunc Matrtenss) 15, 8,
phototypce edt us, prefatus est Rudophus eer, Lugdun atavorum
1909, p. II2.
331
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
after 733,5 no doubt contans a of Isdore s genune te t,
but t certany has some nterpoatons, one of whch s
of partcuar nterest to us. Isdore quotes correcty the
oder authortes n descrbng the provnces of Maurta-
na and Gaetua,6 but there s one passage whch contra-
dcts a the others and cannot possby have orgnated n
Isdore s tme.
Isdore s supposed to say : Getu Getae dcuntur fus-
se, qu ngent agmne a ocs sus navbus conscendentes,
oca Syrtum n Lbya occupaverunt, et qua e Gets v -
n rant, dervato nomne Getu cognomnat sunt. Unde
et opno est apud Gothos ab antqua coguatone Mauros
consanguntate propnquos sb vocare. Immedatey
after ths foows the statement that Afrca was succes-
svey nhabted by Lbyans, Afr, Gaetu, and, at ast,
Maur and Numdans. There s nothng strange n the
confuson of the Gaetu and Maur, because a oose use
of the two names may be nferred from ther occurrence
n erg but there s absoutey no warrant for sayng
that there was a current opnon among the Goths that
the Maur caed the Goths, or the Goths caed the Maur,
ther bood-reatons, from the Goths ancent reaton to
the Gaetu. Such a sentment coud have arsen ony
from an attempt to ustfy a cose frendshp between the
Arabczed erbers,7 caed Maur, and the pro-Arabc
Goths n the south of Span.
The Code Toetanus bears ampe evdence to the fact
that at the tme of the wrtng of the Arabc gosses, whch,
as we sha soon see, was durng the Adoptonst contro-
versy, some Goths were aready more conversant wth
Arabc than wth Latn, even though/ they remaned
6 Ibd., p. I 2.
. Phpp, De hstorsch-geographschen ueen n den Etymo-
ogae des sdorus von Seva, ern 1913, In Inde .
In the Code Toetanu (f. 78u.) Getu s gossed by
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
GERMANIC G OST WORDS 333
Chrstans. That the wrter, or the second annotator, of
these gosses was a Chrstan s shown by the fact that
opposte certan Chrstan passages are found pous e ca-
matons n Arabc. Opposte cuus no deo pervga
ductur, propter adventum r gs De nostr, ut tempus
resurrectons ens nos non dormentes, sed vgantes n-
venat, cuus nocts dupe rato est: sve quod n ea et
vtam tune recept, cum passus est sve quod postea eadem
hora, qua resurre t, ad udcandum venturus est ( I.
17,12, . T., fo. 50r)8 s the remark U3 p observe the
mercy. Opposte tarnen qua sanctus Sprtus mystce
a vvfcat, qu quondam Apost co n tempore vsb-
bus apparebat operbus ( I. 19. 42, C. T., fo. 52 ) stands
a consder. Opposte the carefu dscusson about the
oy Ghost, and drecty aganst Sprtus sanctus deo
non dctur gentus, ne duo n Trntate suspcentur
( II. 3. 6, C. T., fo. 57 ) stands observe. Opposte
tem Paracetus, pro eo quod consoatonem praestet an-
mabus, qu gaudum temporae amttunt ( II. 3. 12, C.
T., fo. 57U) stands 1 observe. Opposte n tantum
autem (Sprtus) donum De est, n quantum datur es
qu per eum dgunt Deum ( II. 3. 16, C. T., fo. 58r)
stands observe. Opposte Trntas appeata quod
fat totum unum e qubusdam trbus, quas Truntas
( II. 4. 1, C. T., fo. 58U) stands 1 observe. Smar
pous e camatons are found opposte . 27. 24, . 39. 34,
I. 8. 12, II. 3. 29, II. 5. 32, I . 2. 105.
The annotator was apparenty wrtng a sermon or ds-
quston on the oy Ghost or on a sub ect whch was
s I quote the passages from W. M. Lndsay s Isdor spaenss
Epscop Etymoogarum sve Orgnum Lbr , O on 1911 .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
drecty connected wth the nterpretaton of the nature of
the oy Ghost, and so he marked out the passages whch
he was gong to use n hs essay. e was takng part n
the Adoptonst controversy, whch ad partcuar em-
phass on the reaton of the oy Ghost to Chrst, and
that he was opposed to the Adoptonsts s proved by the
fact that he struck out the Arabc word for adobtone,
whch he had put down opposte a sentence that mght
have been construed as favorng the Adoptonst heresy.
Opposte the dscusson about beng sons by adopton of
God, adoptone quoque, quod humana consuetudne nu
cet nescre, ve scut nos Deo non natura, sed adoptone
dcmus: Pater noster, qu es n caes (I . 5. 16, . .,
fo. 82U) stood the word L , whch s marked out by
three strokes, so as to make t egbe. Yet he eft the
word U I n front of adoptvus (I . 5. 20), where the
reference s purey to human reatons. It s a sgnfcant
fact that ths s the ony word crossed out n the whoe
work.
It can now be shown that the eronan gosses are, as
regards the gossng of countres, based drecty upon an
Arabczed verson of Isdore s Etymoogae, akn to the
Code Toetanus. In the eronan gosses the foowng
natons or countres are gossed: Aethyops (SS., I. 30),
Argev (32), Asan (34), Ausona (34), Aegyptus (52),
Gage (164), Getua (164), spera (172), bene (172),
Tyrus (259, 262). Of these, Tyrus s a bunder pure and
smpe. It s gossed
G. . . Ra. .
P. 259. Tyrus nnsupar unsupar Trus atroz
rustgus rusth
P. 262. Tyrus enk eng Tyr ut
angusta
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
The goss Trus atro shows that the confuson was here
wth drus, but the other gosses have arsen n an entrey
dfferent way. erome e pans Tyrus as from ebrew
sor angusta, 9 and Theodortus sad that n the anguage
of the country peope t was caed Sor. 10 rom these
eronyman gosses, whch were frequenty repeated, we
get Tyrus angusta n the Corpus Gossary n and n the
eronan gosses, whe from the orgna statement of
Theodortus we get aso Tyrus rustgus. ut the Ger-
man gossator confused the confuson. Enk, the transa-
ton of angusta, whch means sorrow, and not nar-
rowness, became a transaton of Tyrus, whe rustcus
he took to be a goss of Tyrus, and so eft the word n the
O German form as rusth. e agan confused Tyrus wth
tyrannus, whch s n the Latn gosses e paned, not ony
as re crudes, 12 maus re , 18 but aso as usurpans
ndebtum, Imperum. 14 Ths usurpans he took for a Ger-
man word, and transformed t nto unsupar.
Pa. G. .
Aethyops moor mor
gens chunn chunn
sub occasu ncagan sunnun ncagan sunnun
sedat sedhae
Aethopa mo : r
t n bre fnstre
a Tyro angustae. Tyrus quppe ngua ebraea sor dctur, quod
In nostrum eermonem transfertur, angusta, Mgne, vo. III,
co. 843.
10 po 2ep r ftp TTpoaa-,o tTa bd., co. 808.
esses, An Eghth-Century Latn-Ango-Sa on Gossary, Cam-
brdge 1890, p. 7.
12 Goetz. I . 468.
13 Goetz, I . 184, 399, . 510.
u Goetz, I . 185, 574, . 102, 158.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
erome wrote Aethopae tenebrae ue cagns, w
whe Isdore says, duae sunt autem Aethopae: una
crca ortura sos, atera crca occasum n Mauretana. 16
erome s e panaton s n the Lber Gossarum, Aezypa
t n bre, Aezyopes tenebros, 17 whence t found ts way
nto the eronan gosses whe Isdore s statement, whch
s a repetton of Servus commentary to the Aened I .
481, produced the correspondng eronan emma. The
O German transaton s an e act renderng of the em-
mata, whe Mauretana suggested the O G. Mor.
Pa. G. .
Argeu ut ut
grec chrech chreach
ue med edo mttar edho mtar
The emma s found n the Sang. 912, Affatm and Amp. II
gosses, and the dentfcaton of the Argves wth the Me-
des s due to Isdore s account of the dervaton of the
Medes from Medus, ng of Athens, stepson of ason and
Medea, an account whch he coped from ustn.18 The
German gossator found t possbe to bunder even here,
by understandng med as med and transatng t by mt-
tar.
Pa. G. .
Asan (Asam) antscaf antscaf
grec chrech
The emma s found n the Sang, 912, Affatm and Amp. II
gosses and s due to a msunderstandng of Isdore s gens
est muttude ab uno prncpo orta, sve ab aa natone
secundum propram coectonem dstncta, ut Graecae.
P. de Lagarde, Onom stca sacra, Goettngae 1887, 2. 16.
e I . 8. 16.
IT Goetz, . 164.
M . Phpp, op. ct., p. 16.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Asae whch the gossators mstook for an dentfcaton
of Asa wth Greece. The German gossator dd not know
how to transate Asam, even as he eft the other names
untransated.
Ausona taa s found ony as a emma, whe -
bene spana, gossed as utstam span, s a msreadng
of Isdore s spana prus ab Ibero amne Ibera nuncu-
pata, 19 aready found n Servus goss to the Aencd I.
913 and n ustn, M and repeated n a arge number of
Latn gosses. spera taa s gossed at greater
ength as antscaf untar apeo ant seuuu ancparta daz
snt rumare, one of the rare sgns of ntegence n the
eronan gosses.
Pa. G. . R.
Aegyptus egpt ekft Aegyptus trbuato
trbuato arapat arpet t angusta t tenebre
Ths s erome s Aegyptus, trbuato coangustans , 21 aso
tenebrae. 22 Gage, Gata, gut, gossed ut gud, s
merey Isdore s mngs Gctas quam Gothos vocaverunt, 28
aready mentoned n erome, et certe Gothos omnes retro
erudt mags Getas quam 0 7 et Magog appeare consue-
verant, and frequenty repeated n the Latn gosses. The
form Gage s due to one of the foowng msreadngs:
Gece got, at. 3321, I . 82.
Getage garrt gotce oqutur, L. G., . 205.
The form gut s precsey the same as the Arabc goss
t of qut, whch stands opposte the passage n I . 2. 89.
Getua Maurtana cachunn edo cahda has for ts
emma the same sequence as n at. 3321, Abs., Ab. M.,
I . 4. 28.
. Phpp, of. ct., p. 121.
21 Lagarde, Onomastva sacra, 2. 29.
22 ma,., 66. 28.
23 I . 2. 89.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Abac., whe Geto maur s aso found n Aff. Of
course, some of the erg gosses may have gven rse to
ths eronan goss, but t s a sgnfcant fact that outsde
of gosses of proper names, a of them based on erome,
we have the nsgnfcant number ust dscussed, a drect-
y out of Isdore, and two of these, Oetua and Geta, are
those that are gossed n Arabc. One s forced to the con-
cuson that an Arabc or Gothc vocabuary, based on the
Arabc gosses of the Code Toetanus, served the gossa-
tors of at. 3321, Abs., Ab. M., Abac, and ff., as we as
of the eronan gosses, as the bass for words not yet
ncuded n the oder vocabuares.
It s not necessary to dscuss the cassca and bca
names gven n the eronan gosses, as they are a savsh
transatons of the orgna emmata, but gosses of Aqu-
um and Afrgus w suffce to ustrate the monumenta
gnorance, based on Isdore s phoogca madness, of the
Germanc gossators. Aquum s a confuson of Aquo
and Aquus, hence s gossed norduunt and suuarz,
whe Afrgus was taken by the gossator to be from
A frgus and s bandy transated by urfrost.
O G. quedan.
We have the foowng mportant entres n the Latn
gossares n Goetz :
Inquam dco, d , at. 3321, Inqust d st
I . 97. Inquo dco, Sang. 912, I .
Inqus dcs 250.
Inqud dct, d t Inquam d
Inquunt dcunt Inquam d , Abav., I .
Inquens dcens 355.
Inqumus dcmus Inqus d st
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
GERMANIC G OST WORDS
339
Inqut d t
Inquunt dcunt
Ego nquam ego dcam, Aff.,
I . 513.
Ego nqud ego dco
Inquts dcts, Aff., I .
530.
Inqud d t
Inquts dcts, Amp. II, .
302.
Inqus dcs, Amp. II, .
303.
Ego nquam ego dcam Amp.
Ego nqut ego dco
Inqumus dcmus, Goss., .
212.
Inqus dcs
Inqust d st
Inquunt dcunt
Inquberunt d erunt
Inques dcs, at. 1471, .
535.
Inquam d , Case. 90, .
570.
Inquo dco, oquor, . .,
. 629.
Inquunt dcunt, amt.
//, . 288.
It w be observed that the oder gosses gve the cor-
rect forms and meanng, whe Abav., Sang., and at. 3321
gve nquam d and smar confusons of tense,
whereas Aff. and Amp. II have the sgnfcant ego nqud
ego dco, n whch nqud s taken to mean I say. If
we turn to the eronan gosses, we at once see how these
Latn bunders become mbedded n the O German. We
have:
Pa.
P. 32. Ego nqud h hquad
Ego d h qudu
P. 34. At quad
dct qudt
cant, fatur: r -
P. 180. Inqua,-am n du
d quad
G. .
h qhuad
qhvad
qhudht
Ra.
chtad
h chuat h chuad
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
The emma at, dct, cant, fatur s taken out of Aff.
(I . 481), where we aso fnd the emma ego nqud, ego
d , whe nquam d s n at. 3321. We can ds-
mss n du of Pa., whch s a cumsy bunder, the gossator
havng read the emma as n qua. As nqud of the
Latn gosses s dct, d t, whereas ego nqut s ego
dco, t s not possbe to say wth certanty whether h
hquad means I say or I sad, but that the former s
more key s shown by the h qudu, whch appears as
the goss of ego d . There cannot be the sghtest
doubt that the German words are corruptons of Lat. n-
qud, and t can be shown n what manner these were
formed.
It s noteworthy that the eary Ango-Sa on vocab-
uares do not a snge tme record acedan or any derva-
tves from t, whereas, by the sde of the verb, the eronan
gosses record ueredcus uuarqucto (88. I, 263), preua-
ta furchut (226), abdcat farchudht (22-23), whe
esewhere the dervatves are e tremey popuar. We meet
the word for the frst tme n the entsh Gosses n sen-
tenta on cwdc (Wucker, p. 70), sententas cwdas
(82), and t s agan sgnfcant that ths nomna use s
partcuary frequent n O German. We have n the
eronan gosses dcto qut (88. I, 90). sententa
qut (263), and the curous eoog uersco qut
(128).
What s eoog Ths we earn from the Latn gosses.
Isdore has aegora est aenoquum. aud enm sonat.
et aud nteegtur (I. 37. 22) and aegorae vs ge-
mna est et sub res aas aud fgurater ndcat (I. 37.
26). The frst of these found ts way nto the Abavus gos-
sary as aegors smtudo ue aenoquum (I . 307).
rom here, or from a source from whch the Abavus got
t, we get the emma of the eronan gosses (p. 48) :
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Pa. G. .
Aegoram spepauhan spepath
aut ander qdat andher qudt
pro aut ander andher recht
Ths qudt s, no doubt, the transaton of Isdore s so-
nat n the frst quotaton, but aenoquum, whch pro-
duced eoog qut, through the abbrevated form of
Abav., aenoquum, appeared as aeno - - quum, the atter
beng taken as a noun from nqno, I say, gvng rse to
a partcpa form qut urn, whch found ts way nto
O German and Ango-Sa on. Rut the orgna mstake
was made by takng nqud to mean that whch gves a
correspondence, hence we have very frequenty n Notker
and Otfrd nquad. ut one needs ony ook at Notker s
transaton of oetus, n order to convnce onesef that
quad or chad s not a word meanng to speak, but the
renderng of nquam or nqut, whch occurs nnumerabe
tmes,M wth a present, and not past, meanng. It s,
therefore, cear that a mere sprt of normasaton has
produced the strong O G. quedan, Goth, qpan, whch
coud not have taken pace before the eghth century, after
the appearance of the Germanc vocabuares. ut the
verb remaned essentay a book word, ke Lat. nqut,
- Tbaz sungun o z n t the fordorun ut, thaz seba ngegn
ouh nquad thu aftera herscaf, Otfrd, I . 4. 66 thaz seba, thaz
the sungun, the th rfora gangun, thaz seba nquad, n uuara, thu
aftera fuara. Otfrd, I . 5. 62.
28 At hereant nquam precor, haften muoz n se chad h, P.
Pper, De Schrften Notkers und ener Schue, reburg I. . u.
Tuebngen 1882, vo. I, p. 81 turn ego ses nquam, tu uu st u a
chad h, p. 109 quo nqut habtet ta consdera, uu r z s chad s
d z chus tr sus, p. 181 sed queso nqut te, nu bto Ih tn chad s,
p. 185 assentor nquam, h ho a chad h, p. 196, etc., etc.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
and, n spte of ts free use n a the Germanc anguages,
has competey dsappeared from a of them as a popuar
word.
O G. h w an.
In the Ango-Sa on aws we frequenty fnd hwan.
hwen, hue, hwsc househod, hde of and, heved
househod, chapter of a convent, hernes parsh, hd
hde of and. As these words occur aready n Wth-
raed s Inscrpto, whch s supposed to be of the years
695-696, but whch s not an orgna manuscrpt, t woud
seem that the words were very od n Ango-Sa on, and
certany of pro to-Germanc orgn. In Ango-Sa on chart-
ers the words frst appear n 867.M In O German we
meet the words hw an to marry, hw marrage, matr-
mony, hwo husband, hwunga marrage, househod,
hwsk famy, home, n Gothc heueafrau a master of
the house, n ONorse h , h n marred peope, house-
hod. Obvousy marred s the underyng meanng n
a these words.
In the eronan gosses we have the foowng entres :
Pa. G. . Ra.
P. 66. gamus zuro huut quro huud zuro gmt
qu duas ha- der z a habet ther zuua ha-
but (habet) q nun bet qunun
u ores
P. 60. Domestcum huusch huusch huusc
beum kfeht feht
P. 142. Domestcus foacuc huuskes
huuskes
P. 192. Domestcum husch huusch huusch
27 See . Lebermann, De Gesetze der Angesachsen, ae a. S.
1898-1906, n ocabuary.
28 . Eare. A and- ook to the Land-Charters, and other Sa onc
Documents, O ford 1888, p. 457 ft.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Ony the frst one needs consderaton, for huuschh,
huuskes are merey ad ectves formed from a noun mean-
ng fama, derved from the partcpe huut mar-
red. The emma s found n many Latn gosses:
gamus secunde u ors martus, at. 3321, I . 25,
Aff., I . 488, AA., . 443.
gamus qu secundo nubat, Amp. II, . 271.
camus qu duas habut ue haut o ores, Sang.
912, I . 211.
camus qu duas habet u ores, Amb., I . 586.
gamus qu duas u ores habet, Abac., I . 601.
gamus qu secundam habet u orem, Ab. M., I .
592.
The gossator apparenty read haut of Sang. 912,
whch was wrtten wth an open a, as huut or hut, and
assumed ths to be dentca wth martus and nubat
of the other gosses. Thus arose zuuro huut twce
marred. rom ths was formed the noun hun matr-
monum and a the other O German words. It s
evdent that the Ango-Sa on gosses foowed savshy
the O German gosses, addng a number of new derva-
tves from them. The words remaned essentay book
words, and n Engsh not one of them, e cept hde, on
account of ts reference to a and dvson, has survved.
In German a but one have ded out. O G. hr t mar-
rage occurs ony from the 11. century on, but t has
survved n Ger. herat. The orgn of the suff rut s
hard to e pan, even as t s dffcut to account for AS.
hred, htwr ed househod. Possby the foowng s the
orgn of the word. We have n the Corpus and Epna
Gossares verna hgre Ths arose from the goss ver-
na uecarus n at. 3321, tsef obvousy a bunder, snce
88., vo. I, p. 284.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
a few nes before we have the correct verna vernacuua
seruus n domo natus. rom the confuson of uecarus
and w arose the form hgre, whch seems to have sug-
gested hgred, hred the whoe househod. A smar
confuson may have ed n O German to hrdt marrage.
O G. anst.
In the eronan gosses we fnd:
Pp. 130 160. Grata anst.
P. 200. ohannes oh.
grata de kepand anst ant
hud kotes.
In other gosses we get unnan, gaunnan to favor, un.tt
favor, from whch comes Ger. Ounst, and a consderabe
number of dervatves. The Gothc has anst favor,
mercy, anstegs favorabe. The noun s aso found as
ONorse dst, AS. est, and we have the verbs ONorse, OSwed.
unna, AS. unnan, a wth the pretert ann, athough the
O G. unnan has the pretert onda, onsta. The orgn of
ths Germanc word s at once obvous from the Latn
emmata,
Anna grata, at. 3321, I . 17,
Anna grata fo de, Amp. I, . 340,
ohannes domn grata, Sang. 912, I . 248,
whch go back, among others, to erome s
Anna grata e us, 0
oannes n quo est grata, ve Domn grata.s
The ebrew words anna, and the Latnzed ( o)onnes
were taken to be Germanc (gnotum pro magnfco) and
produced O G. unnan, anst. The word remaned a book
word, and has survved ony n the Ger. Gunst.
30 Lagarde, Onomastca sacra, 34. 11, 64. 4.
31 Ibd., 69. 11, 65. 1, 76. 19.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
O G. spar.
The eronan goss
P. 144. Paarca suuunspeoz
anca sper
magna mb
quod est te
ma m
as for ts emma
aara ancea magna ue genus te magn, Sang. 912,
I . 23(, whch s represented n somewhat changed forms
n a the medaeva gosses. It woud seem most key
that O G. spcr s reated to or derved from Lat. sparwt,
especay snce the ater gosses dstncty reate the two.
The Gossae Saomonv have Sparum est rustcum teum
n modnm ped recuruum sper,v32 hut ths goss s merey
Servus schoum and does not hep n dentfyng the
O German word. Indeed, sparus s persstenty gossed
n the Latn vocabuares as a sma weapon, a dagger, a
cub, whereas the O G. sper, ke the Eng. spear, s a ong
msse weapon. The Lat. sparus s tsef of unknown
orgn, and s most key a Semtc word, reated to Aram.
ICD sapor to cut the har. In any case t cannot be
adduced as the orgn of O G. sper.
We have the Sr. gosses, among others,
tpcra pa ngeus, at. 3321, I . 175.
Spera pa ngens, Sang. 912, I . 284, Amp. II, .
333.
Spera pa nguens, Abav., I . 392.
ere pa means ba, as may be seen from the other
gosses,33 but unfortunatey most gosses confuse phtm
82 SS., vo. I , p. 98.
38 Goetz, sub
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
and pa, hence we get
Pa genus teorum ue rotundtas ue coumna,
Abav., I . 377,
Pa asta, at. 3321, I . 143, ff., I . 553, Pac. P.,
. 133, etc.
Ths confuson caused the gossator to take spera n
the sense of spear, whence the word.
O G. khunawth.
The eronan gosses have:
G. . Ra.
. 204. Laquear
(Laucone) strkh strck
catena khunauuth chunuud
aura faa
Locone uuth
catene khunauuth
It w requre a consderabe amount of reconstructon
before the varous bunders contaned n these gosses are
made cear. ge has aready shown that an nternear
transaton preceded the aphabetca gosses.34 Ths s
proved concusvey n the present case, as w soon be
seen.
The medaeva Latn gosses have, among others,
Laquear a caten aure ue camere aut ornamenta
ue decpue, at. 1468, . 505,
where decpue s from mstakng the emma as dentca
wth aqueus. We have aso the very frequent dentf-
caton of acunara wth aquear a:
Laquear a sunt quae cameram subtegunt et ornant,
quae et acunara dcuntur, Isdore, I . 12, etc.
The nternear goss evdenty ran as foows :
cunar a strkk faa
Laquear a catena urea decpua,
e Op. at., p. .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
that s, aquear a was corrected to (a)cunar a. and
the Germanc gosses were wrtten, not e acty over the
correspondng words, but a tte to the rght. rom ths
arose two dfferent gosses, namey, ocone catene and
the frst O German ne as a goss to aquear a, n
whch case (a)cunar a was read as cunavd, supposedy
a goss to catena. As strkk was taken to be dentca
wth catena and vd n cunavd, we fnd t as a goss to
aquear, whe the goss to ocone s uuth.
We have Arab. q da he had shackes put upon
hs foreegs, -4 qad a shacke, fetter, par of shackes
for the foreegs of a beast, generay made of rope, but
some are of ron, anythng that bnds one part of a thng
to another, qyud a eadng rope for a beast of car-
rage. Ths group s apparenty not to be separated from
5 gada he ed, y gaud horse, a number of horses
together, horses ed by ther eadng-ropes, y qawud
tractabe. The Romance anguages have preserved from
the atter a arge number of words. In LLatn we have gu-
dare, guare to ead away as a prsoner, to keep as a
pedge, to furnsh safe conduct, OProv. gudar, guar,
guzar to ead, put n order, accompany, gve safe con-
duct, O r. guder to accompany, drect, gudon stand-
ard, sgn for drecton, gudes rens, etc.
In reaty, Arab. o s not orgnay Semtc. It s
represented ony sporadcay n Syr. qaud fetter, the
stocks, and not at a n the other anguages. I thnk
t s merey an abbrevated form of the more common
Aram. kadan, Arab, kadana, Syr. kdan to te, unte,
whch are n a probabty from Lat. catena. ut
85 See the abundant quotatons n Ducange, sub guda.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
the Arab. L has spread back agan over a arge terr-
tory. In addton to the Arabc form, we fnd n Turksh
and Persan k u gatdn, qatan cord, rope, whch
has entered the Greek as yahvtov, ydtTav cord, rbbon,
thence nto Russan as gaytan, Cro. ga tan, Po. ka dany,
orgnay cord, but generay fetters, chans, hence
Russ. kanday chans.
In Gothc qad, qaud has produced gawdan to bnd,
whch s represented ony n O G. kawetan to unte,
kwct yoke, par. O G. wtta harband s, no doubt,
drecty derved from Lat. vtta and must be kept separate
from ths Arabc word. In O German the form wetan
s not used, e cept once n ntretanter ab ungens. In
Gothc, as usua, ga was consdered a pref , and from
gawdan to unte, gavss unon, ont were formed
uswss separated, van, dsu ss dsunon. It s far-
fetched to nvoke Sansk. vvadha shouderyoke as re-
ated to these words, because the underyng meanng
seems to be to carry and the word stands perfecty aone,
whe the Arabc words nvaraby refer to a par, a
number, taken together.
d, borrowed from Arabc, aready e sted n the Ger-
manc and Romance anguages, hence t was natura
enough to msread ra for vd, for r and v, a and d are
frequenty confounded. The gossator coud make nothng
of cunavd, and so the word entered, n O German, as the
correspondent of catena. In Ango-Sa on c.ynewdde s
gven as a transaton of redmcuum, god band, crown,
whch proves that t had ts orgn n the same schoum
for aquear, whch s gossed not ony catena aurea,
but aso corona.
Lacunara aurats camerae, ancunara pendenta
umnara, aqueara ornamenta tectorum, aque-
ara candea aura aut corona, Aff., I . 532.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
To the accumuated Latn bunders, whch dentfed
aquear wth corona and wth decpua, the Ger-
man gossator added one of hs own creaton. e was
acquanted wth the Latn goss
aam decpam, T af. 1471, . 534, etc.
and so made for decpua the correspondng faa, whch
became a German goss.
Ths book was a wrtten when a beated nspecton of
the acunara words reveaed a number of new data whch
confrm the correctness of my assumpton. Accordng to
Servus there was aso a form acuara,M whe Aff. and
at. 88S1 have ancunara. It can now be seen how the
cunavd words arose. Over acuara there was a ne to
ndcate the n of acunara. Some read acuara, others
ancuara, ancunara, n addton to acunara. ust as
cuara produced O G. khunawth, so acuara produced
ancuud carpentum of the eronan gosses. There
seems to be a ong cry from chan to wagon, but the
transformaton s easy e paned.
erome gosses87 Isaah . 18, vae, qu trabts nqu-
tatem n funcus vantats, et quas vncuum paustr
peccatum, by sayng that for vncuum pau tr the Sep-
tuagnt wrote corrgam ug vtuae, and goes on to e -
pan at great ength what s meant by the ropes whch
the snners drag aong. Obvousy vncuum paustr
was somewhere gossed by acuara, whch was read as
ancuud. Ths s proved beyond a shadow of a doubt by
the goss uncuum paustr anc vud, found n a arge
number of Isaah gosses,3S where the eronan gossators
38 . Netteshp, Contrbutons to Latn Le cography, O ford 1889,
P. 514.
T Mgne, vo. I . co. 85.
3 SS.. vo. I, p. 598.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
thought that ane vud referred to paustr, and wrote
absurdy carpentum ancud. Later gossators e paned
to ther own satsfacton vncuum paustr as a wagon-
poe and wrote temo ancuut, whch proves, agan be-
yond a shadow of a doubt, that ancud, ke khunawth,
s a ghost word.
O G. hm.
Cunavd came nto dsuse, because a dfferent e pana-
ton was gven to aquear and annar, wth an entrey df-
ferent German goss. ede descrbed the aqueara men-
toned n III eg. I. 9 as panes on beams decorated wth
beautfu pctures. e had n mnd the fat roofs of Egypt,
from whch one coud preach to the popuace beow, and
the panes referred to the rang whch surrounded the
roof.39 One O Gennan gossator, who, wth the wrter
of the rabanan gosses, drew probaby from an oder
source than dd the eronan gossary, wrtes
Laqueara sunt que cameram subtegunt et ornant
que et acunara dcuntur pro qubus nos de gno
tabuas pngmus et hm nuncupamus, SS., vo. I,
p. 283.
We have aready seen that the frst part of the goss
s from Isdore, but for whch we pant wood-panes and
ca hm s smary from Isdore. The passage from
Isdore aready quoted contnues:
8 Laqueara sunt tabuata, quae supposta trabbus, affguntur
cavs, decoremque pcturae suae soent e spectantbus praemonstrare
mrandum Non enm n Paaestna, acut nee n Aegypto, cuhnna n
tects habentur. sed pana potus tecta domorum, ad sedendum vdecet,
ve deambuandum apta construuntur.... Tas namque ocus aptssmus
est, de quo verbum praedcatur, ve assdentbus sb, ve nferus posts
audtorbus proferat oc etenm tabuatum n e trema summt ate
murorum tempI vce canceorum erat erectum, ne qus ad superora
conscendens, dum ad termnum tect pervenret, ncaute progredendo
daberetur ad ma, Mgne, Patrooga Latna, vo. CI, co. 722 f.
ctschrft fr deutsches Aterthum, vo. I. p. 326 ff.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
quod acus quosdam quadratos ve rotundos gno
ve gypso ve coorbus habeat pctos cum sgns
ntermcantbus,
where he mentons the pantngs and apparenty wood-
carvngs. To e pan the orgn of hm we must frst
study the other gosses for aquear.
We have
Laquear a caeum n domo, Amp. II, . 306,
Laquear a tabuae sub trabbus, Amp. I, . 368,
whch are n fu agreement wth ede s defnton. The
Graeco-Latn gosses gve as an equvaent for
tabuatum, but uav ws . s generay rendered by puptum,
that s, a tabuatum s understood to be the paneng of a
pupt, and, as puptum s gossed by
Gradus n quo ector stat, Amp. I, . 381,
t s cear that the ambo, whch s meant by t, was to a
certan e tent an mtaton of the aquear n Soomon s
tempe.41 The eevaton from whch an acton took pace,
whether n the theater or n the church, was known n
Greek as ), hence Isdore says
Et dct thymec quod om n orchestra stantes
cantabant super puptum, quod thymcc vocabatur,
III. 47.
ence the end of the O German goss s a corrupton of
Et thmee noncupamus.
The of thmee dropped out on account of the precedng
et wth whch t coaesced, and the Germanc goss hm
resuted from t.
The be gosses, for the most part, goss aquear a
wth hmce, hmma,t an ne pcabe engthenng, but
whch n reaty s the resut of a seres of bunders. The
capton of the passage from Isdore reads De thymecs.
Ths s found n the horrby corrupted form degma n
41 See . Arevao, If. Aure dements Prudent Carmna, Romae
1789, vo. II, p. 1186.
42 89., vo. I, pp. 429, 434, 443, 549. 630, etc. See Graff, sub Umz.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
one of the Prudentus gosses of aqueara. 43 Other
Prudentus gosses read gmun 4 gemaeen, gemaeden,4
hmez,46 so that t s qute cear that the Prudentus gos-
sators read de thymecs as degmecs, and proceeded to
abbrevate the word as much as possbe, now n the drec-
ton of maon to pant, now ndependenty of t. Thus
arose O G. hmza and hm. Indeed, the form thmece
s aready gven as a transaton of puteus, whch means
pupt, n a Graeco-Latn goss.4T In the eronan gos-
ses hm s e cusvey the transaton of caeum, be-
cause the usua goss for aquear s caeum temp,
but ths s subsequent to the Prudentus gosses, hence the
orgna Prudentus goss must have preceded the wrtng
of the eronan goss.
The a-powerfu nfuence of the Germanc gossares
upon the formaton of the terary norms of the Germanc
anguages s we ustrated n ths case. The O G. hm-
za has entered nto the northern daects wth a retro-
gressve change of the ast consonant, hence MLG. hemete,
MDutch rcrfcncte canopy. Tn Gothc m became h-
rans, whe ONorse produced hmenn, whch n the datve
hfne shows how there arose OSa . heban, AS. heofon, but
the ast s not recorded n the eary vocabuares.
O G. rahha.
The bca raca, gossed by erome as vanus, 4
found ts way nto Sang. 912 as racha, nans, uacuus,
uanus (I . 278), even as t got nto the ancent Latn-
43 SS., vo. II, p. 439.
44 Ibd., pp. 441, 444.
45 Ibd., p. 507.
40 Ibd., p. 444.
47 Goetz, vo. II, co. 512.
4s Onom. ac., 63. 3.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Arabc gossary49 as roca nants ue nans raq
The eronan gossary transates racha by ruuortan,
umpdarpeo, unuuso, 50 whch shows that, besdes hav-
ng the connotaton unwse, t had aso that of gven
to wordness. Racha, however, appears as the Germanc
equvaent for nenas, M where the rabanan goss has
vantates, because nenas s, among other renderngs,
gossed by fabuae uanae, uanae res, deeramenta, res
superuacuas, mendacum, superfuas oquactates, uss-
mas fabuas, whe nenor s gossed as uan oquor,
and nenosus garruus, nuga . ence the eronan
gosses aso have f buas racha (I. 142), epos rahha
(I. 202), faboos rachont (I. 138), fcous (smua-
tor) raha (I. 156).
It must be observed here that the unchanged racha has
the meanng of both fb and fbber, so that the derva-
ton from the emma raca vanus s paced beyond a
doubt. As epos s gossed by suavtas, urbantas, ban-
dtes, sermo snbts ue ens, t becomes cear that eo-
quence was one of the van thngs whch mmedatey
evoved from the word. ence we get n Otfrd raht n
enuncate, decare, e pound, reku e pound, e pan,
thnk out, accompsh, obtan, rrcku e pound, e pan,
reach out, str up, and rahha affar, matter, but usuay
mysterous, superb, strange matter. Ths reference to
e poundng dffcut or strange matters s aready found
n the eronan gosses, where we have adtestator racha-
r (I. 40), stpuator rahchond (I. 252), ctatus (ag-
s n ngua) rachend (1.66), agt (nqus) rachot
(I. 180), apooga antrahha (I. 48), stora (conscr-
bens) krekhtha (I. 253), enarrare kregen, kreken
9 Ch. . Seybod, Gossarum atno- , eron 1900, p. 429.
so 88., vo. I, p. 238.
88., vo. I, p. 215.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
(I. 136), e ct arrachte (I. 134), nterpretat carecht
(I. 102), and, by a stupdy cose transaton, mutfare
manakem rahhom (I. 208).
Smary we have AS. racu an e poston, e pana-
ton, ordery account, hstory, comedy, reckonng, reccan
to e pan, nterpret, unfod the meanng, recte, te, un-
rave a dffcut case, gude, rue, drect, stretch out, hod
out to another, gve, reccere speaker, rhetorcan, ruer,
drector, OSa . raka affar, accountng, rekkan to
te, narrate, ONorse rek a to trace, e pose, spread out.
It woud seem that n the sense of stretch out we may
have a dfferent stem, one reated to Lat. regere, Gr. 4p y-
vu( , but that s at once made mpossbe from the fact
that ths sense s totay absent n OSa on, whe n Ango-
Sa on the whoe group s not represented n any eary
vocabuares. In O German, too, the eronan gosses
know of no meanng to e tend. It s ony ncdentay
n Otfrd that the dea e pandere, to e pand (the mean-
ng) eads to e tendere, whe Notker s the frst to
use rech an e tendere, garech an pertngere. ut
the Gothc has not at a the connotaton to e pound,
speak for ths group. On the other hand, rahn an to
reckon, consder, rahton to offer, rkan to heap up,
ufrak an to stretch are rreguar n formaton, and seem
to ndcate a confuson wth rahts rght, ordery. To
Goth, rahn an corresponds O G. rechenen regere, rato-
nem parare, dsponere, whch s not found n the ero-
nan gosses and seems to betray the same reaton to a
root from whch comes Goth, rahts. It s, therefore, most
key that ony n afrak an was Gothc affected by the
newy deveopng meanng from raca, n O German, but
that otherwse t dd not possess or faed to use derva-
tves from ths bca raca.
The O German and Ango-Sa on words were dstnct-
y bookwords and faed to take root n the anguages, e -
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
cept n the sense to reach out, whch tardy deveoped
n both of them, apparenty from an O German precedent.
The Savc anguages, whch borrowed ther e tremey rch
group of rek- words from the same O German at an eary
tme, have preserved the orgna meanng up to the
present. ere we agan see how the meanng thng
deveoped out of word. In O ugaran we have reSt,
. e., rek-t to speak and ree word, sound, speech, con-
versaton, sentence, queston, affar, accusaton, testmony,
matter, thng, hence roku rue, fate, number, measure,
year, and ths shows that the Gothc words are derved
n the same way from the tte used speak words as
are the Savc words. The Lthuanan has smary rcku,
rekt to cry.
O G. caga and sse.
egnnng wth the 11. century, nena s gossed n
O German by cagesanc,6 but we get earer caga uc-
tus, cagara amentatr , etc. but none of these words
occurs as eary as the eronan gosses. It s nterestng
to foow up the hstory of these unque words n German.
erome e paned Matthew I . 23, Et cum vensset
esus n domum prncps: et vdsset tbcnes, et turbam
tumutuantem, dcebat, by Usque hode acet n domo
prncps mortua, et qu vdentur magstr tbcnes sunt,
carmen ububre canentes. 3 Paschasus e panded the ast
sentence thus: Soet gtur n tbs ugubre carmen ad
vgas, et cantenae personare mortuorum, ut corda tor-
pent um e ctent ad amenta. 54 If we add to ths Isdore s
Praeceptum enm fuerat udaes ut n nto novae unae
tuba cangerent, quod etam et hucusque facunt (III.
21. 3), and the confuson between tbcen and tubcen.
tubcnes tuba seu tba canentes, AA., . 487, tbtes
82 ffS., Yo. I , p. 81.
63 Mgne, vo. I, co. 58.
84 n d., vo. C , co. 386.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
tbcnes dest tybe canentes, bd., p. 486, we at once see
that Ttenss cangor d est sontus cum tumutu, Abs.,
I . 424, ttenss cangor, AA., . 486, ttenses can-
gor, at. 1469, . 526, are a bunders for the goss of
tbcen confused wth tubccn, and foowed by the passage
n Matthew I . 23, et turbam tumutuantem. Ths s
shown to be the case, beyond the shadow of a doubt, by
the more correct emma n three manuscrpts of Abs.,
namey tbccnss, tbcnes.
That tbcnes was aso n the O German gosses s
proved by the 9. century tbcnes tba carmen ugubre
canentes sue sane, sue suegeara, ater sscaang (8S.
I. 711). To e pan the O IG. stuc, sse, t s necessary
to observe a certan number of the emmata and gosses
for tba. We have
Thda zga ad conugendo dcta, at. 3321, I . 184,
Tybgnes abes contnens ue qu tyba canunt,
Sang. 91 , I . 292,
Tuces qu tua canunt, Ab., I . 397,
Tyce tbaecantus, Gossac atcan- . III. 523.
It s cear from the at. 3321 and Sana. 912 gosses
that there was a readng cua for tbm, whch produced
sffa n one case, and, by readng c as a. a common
bunder, abes n the other. ut the substtuton of sue
for ba was due to the msconcepton of the 9. century
gossator, as s qute cear from the punctuaton. The
goss runs as foows:
Tbcnes, tba carmen, ugubre canentes.
sne sane, sue suegeara,
that s, the gossator thought that carmen was one goss,
and ugubre canentes another. e read tbe as sue,
and added another sue after sane. The ne t gossator,
n the 11. century, wrote segaeara after tbcnes
and, mstakng sue for part of sang, and readng t
sse, wrote ssesang after canentes. The word s e -
tremey rare n the gosses, and seems to have been entered
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
by ater hands,s5 and s of nterest ony as occurrng n
the Indcuus supersttonum, where t s mentoned n the
capton De sacrego super defunctos d est dadssas.
It s obvous that the reference s to the sngng of songs
over the dead, for Iberas naenas of the emma Iberas
naenas brs authentcs praeferunt of erome s Pro-
ogue to the Pentateuch5T s n severa gossares gven as
spanscugpos, s whe a 10. century code , Code n-
dob. 2723, has ssuva wrtten over t n a ater hand. It
s a noteworthy fact that the Lat. sne occurs before the
German words n another pace, agan n connecton wth
uena, nenas, mortferos cantus, sne span sne oter-
spracha (88. I. 299).
Nena s often gossed by carmen funebre, and Iso
Magster, umpng together Isdore s Threnos, quod La-
tne amentum vocamus (I. 39. 19), and the mmedatey
foowng eptaphum Graece, Latne supra tumuum, est
enm ttuus mortuorum, qu n dormtone eorum ft, qu
am defunct sunt (I. 39. 20), wrote, naenae vantates
sunt ttuorum, quae adhbantur mortus, quae nh pro-
fcunt. 59 Thus we see that the Indcuus super sttonum
referred to an od pagan custom and not to any specfc
German superstton.
Now, ust as ssesang s a ghost word and raha has
arsen from a goss to raca, so cagesanc, caga, cagara
are a due to the goss ttenss cangor, where the atter
word was wrtten cagor and taken as a goss to tbcen,
amenter. Agan a ghost word. Nether sesang nor
caga have reached any other Germanc anguage. They
have remaned as monuments to O German phoogca
acumen.
M See SS., vo. II, p. 559, vo. I, p. 304.
8 MG ., Captuara, vo. I, p. 223.
57 Mgne, vo. III. co. 1 O.
us SS., vo. I, p. 304.
9 Arevao, op. ct., p. 368. , /
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
O G. gpos.
Another goss for nena needs thorough nvestga-
ton. We have nena gpos, gppos, gpuos (88. I .
81), nenas gbosa (88. II. 554), and very frequenty
bosa, gebosc, etc., occur as transatons of nuga, nuga-
tor, etc. A these are derved from the goss to erome,
beras nenas spanskvgpos (88. I. 304), whch goes
back at east to the tenth century.
Ths word s derved ether from the ebrew or the
Arabc. We have Arab. 6 very ev,
b s msfortune, caamty, represented n the oran. It
s, n the ebrew form, an e ceedngy common emma
and goss n erome. We have
uz despcens sue contemnens, Onomastca sacra,
3. 21,
uz, buz despectus sue contemptus, bd., 53. 19,
57. 1, buztes contemptbs, 59. 16,
asan bruchus sue pnguedo. nam quod nterpre-
tar soet gnomna ue confuso, busa dctur,
bd., 16. 18,
asan confuso sue pnguedo ue scctas, bd.,
45, 3.
We have n these gosses a confuson of two ebrew
words, of 1 3 and of na. The fate of the frst s most
nterestng. Ifa s the name of a frutfu vaey, hence
erome s dentfcaton of basan wth pnguedo. Ths
word found ts way nto the Interpretato nomnum
ebracorum et grecorum of the Corpus Gossary as baasa
pngudo, and nto a very arge number of medaeva
gossares as baasa and bassus gossed by pngus. obe-
sus. 61 erome dstncty says that he transated ( aaavT
60 SS., vo. I, p. 683, vo. II, pp. 414, 657, 574, 575, etc.
61 In the ght of erome s gosses a the dscusson of bassus
by Loewe n hs Padromts, p. 66, and by a the other wrters, a sO
much waste. atsus never was a Latn word and s never recorded
as such.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
of the Septuagnt by vaccae pngues. Ths ed to the
e tremey funny Latn gosses about mchcows, n
whch there s a cross wth the Gr. aaucp s acchantes :
assardes uaccae nmsarae, antrde uaccae,
Sang. 91 , I . 210,
asarde uacce musars, Abac., I . 600,
ascardcs baccae mueres n moesta br patr,
Amp. II, . 270,
assandes baccae, Amp. I, . 348.
It was Orgen who confused eb ( a wth na bug
contempt, scorn, and e paned asan as turptude.
St. Augustne accepted ths etymoogy and added another,
from eb. vy dry, n hs goss to E asan
convertam, convertam n profundum mars of Psam
L . 20. Cassodorus accepted the atter etymoogy, and
e paned asan as meanng the ow, stere pace, caused
by the recesson of the sea. 87 Thus bassus assumed aso
the meanng ow, as whch t s recorded n Sang. 912
(I . 210), and at. 1468 ( . 492). St. Augustne rghty
wrote busa n the sense of shame, gnomny, whch as
2 Provaccs pngubus, Septuagnta posuerunt asantds. Aqua
et Theodotto Ipsum verbum ebracum asan nos Symmach Inter-
pretatonen secut, qu at,a fa 6 1, d est. boves sagna t , vacca
pngues Interpretat sumus, Commentarum n Amos, b. II, cap. I ,
n Mgne, vo. , co. 1023.
es asan nterpretatur turptude: m rto ergo me egat mttuntur
ad stam gentem, nee transtas per terran e us poectur. Nuus enm
obs transtas d bet esse, nuue aocessus ad turptudnem, om a
III n Numeros, n Mgne, Patroog a graeca, vo. II, co. 669.
asan nterpretatur confuso et scctas, Enarrato n Pea/-
mum L II, n Mgne, vo. I, co. 832.
es D t Domnus: E . asan convertam: convertam de profunde
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
buzz despectus ve contentus found ts way nto the
Cod. Cass. 90 ( . 563). In Itay ths produced buga a
e and n O German bos nuga.
owever, t s not certan that bos came up from Itay,
because ths word spread over western Europe from Span.
There the eronyman goss busa became confused wth
reated Arab. badz soveny, shabby, dsheveed,
humbe n appearance, c - badz fou, unseemy, ob-
scene n tongue, ev n speech, U badza fou, unseem-
y, obscene speech or anguage. The Semtc words are
reated to, or, more key, derved from Egypt, betu what
s forbdden, ev, snfu, abomnabe, fauty, found aso
n Coptc as bote, bot abomnaton.
As a ega term the Semtc words entered nto the me-
daeva Latn of Span and Prance and spread to the Ger-
manc anguages. In the Cortes of arceona of 1064
bausa s the usua name for abomnabe crme, by one
n a ower staton. 66 We have even earer references to
mars. In hoc versu auctortas nobs doctssm eronymT absoute
sequenda est, qua transato e us ucda cunctam nobs abrogat quae-
stonem.... asan nterpretatur scctas, quae humanum genus posse-
derat ardtate peccat. Sed eam Domnus convertt ad vrdtatem
suara.... Ad ect convertam de profunds mars, sccet popuos quos
de mund Istus profundo beravt, E posto n Psaterum L . II,
n Mgne, vo. L , co. 470.
08 u se scente senorem suum a nanu ue a ngua occdert,
ue (um eus egtmum, ve aduteravert eus u orem ve toert
e suum castrum et non redddert e sue penoramento, aut fecert
e maum quod non posst e redrgere nee emendare per unum e
bs s probatus fuert, ve convctus, debet venre n manu senors su
cum omnbus que per eum habut, ad facendum suam vountatem,
qua ma ma auttn (bauza, bauda) est, Cortes de os antguos renot
de Aragdn / de aenca y Prncpado de Cataufa, Madrd 1896, vo. I,
p. 19 f.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
such abomnabe crmes n rance. m ence Span, bauza-
dor cheat, embaucar to cheat, Cat. bausa feony,
treason, OProv. bauzar to cheat, bausos cheatng,
O r. bosde, bode, boede, bode cheatng, ow trck,
boser, bosser to cheat.
In Span, but especay n the Provence, the Arab, a
badz, partcuary badz fou, unseemy, or obscene
n tongue, ghtwtted, weak, stupd, gnorant n behavor,
produced a new seres of words, under the nfuence of
contamnatons wth a badda he parted hs egs. ut
badda means not ony he parted hs egs, but aso he
separated, dsunted, dspersed, or dsspated he gave hs
equa share of the e penses for a ourney he was or be-
came weary, tred, or fatgued. We have aso U
badud the gong forth to encounter another n fght, or
to snge combat, whe Aca transates b badda by
gastar en ma, demasado, to spend fooshy, n e cess.
It s easy enough to see that a these meanngs evove
from the dea to dsperse. It can aso be shown how c -
U c- b o b have a evoved from the same dea. Thus
badu a he attacked hm separatey, before attackng
others, hence he commenced t, orgnated, produced the
thng, oa bad at a share, the best share, hence the
begnnng or outward course of a mtary e pedton
and a Mohammedan tradton had t that the Prophet
67 asons n guerra Pastuf nomne Renad, adversus eum
etett (1006-1040), Ch. Metas, Cartuare de abbaye cardnae de a
Trnt de end me, Pars 1893, vo. I. p. 96 aeo pp. 123. 124. 12 .
See aeo Ducauge, ub tmusu.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
gave a fourth of the spo when a troop went forth from
the man body of the army and attacked a party of the
enemy. Smary e. badu a he became superatve n
hs knd, o b baddahu he attrbuted to hm, accused
hm of an nnovaton, S abdahu he orgnated, de-
vsed, e cogtated t, dd t for the frst tme, o b
badhat suddeny, unpremedtated, 1-A bada t occur-
red to hm, he desred to do such a thng.
The OProvenga has the rchest coecton of words
from ths group. We have badar to open, yawn, an-
gush, badaar sgh, yawn, badear ose the tme n
van, badan stupdty, baet embarrassment, ncert-
tude. In the case of badoc stupd, foosh we have a
contamnaton wth Arab. ( - badzaq a pawn n the
game of chess, from the Pers. padah footman. If
badear means to ose tme n van, naturay bada woud
mean ong watng, hence sentne, but t s more
key that we have here the Arab. U bad at the be-
gnnng of a mtary e pedton, or o U badad snge
combat, snce LLat. badaatus, badauccus are recorded
n the ense of skrmsh, and bada for watch, ambush,
hence OProv. bad watchtower.
The O r. bade frvoous thng, vanty, fooshness,
(whch n the 13. century entered the Engsh anguage
as bad), en bades n van, beee openng, van hope,
watng, and the Cataan and Itaan words beongng
here need not detan us. It s necessary, however, to show
how Span. bada o be-capper, bada ear to tak much
were formed. The severa quotatons n Ducange show
that the bada was a watch kept n a betower, and that
the approach of the enemy was announced by the rngng
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
of bes, hence OProv. bad watchtower and Span. ba-
da o capper of a be.
The entrance of the bad- words nto Gothc and O Ger-
man shows concusvey that the anguage of the Gothc
be s that of the Goths of the Marca spanca or of
the Provence. It s somewhat dffcut to separate here
the Arab, - badz from the bad words. Goth, bauds
s the transaton of Gr. pd deaf and wopd sy,
stae, so that here we have more key a drect dervatve
of OProv. bandar, bauzar, or, rather, of Arab. e -b
badz weak, stupd, gnorant, ghtwtted. In Goth.
bedan to wat, gabedan to endure, bad an compe,
urge, we may have a drect dervatve of OProv. badar
to angush. Ths s seen more fuy from the O Ger-
man. In the. eronan gosses bett s severa tmes gven
as the equvaent of e gat, urgeat, conpusa, 8s whe
n the other sources btan, beton means to wat, e pect.
We have OSa . bedan to compe and bdan to wat,
and AS. bdan to reman, wat, endure, and baedan to
urge, compe.
The wat words are derved drecty from the Arabc,
but n the case of the urge words there s a doube con-
tamnaton, once wth the group represented by Goth.
bd an bd, and, n a more drect way, wth that re-
presented by Goth, arbaps work.
Goth, arbaps.
The Captuare de vs begns wth a request that the
men of towns servng drecty the crown shoud not be
mpovershed, and that the udges shoud not presume to
ensave the servants for themseves or compe them to do
corvadas. rom Irmnon s Poyptyque we earn that
6s SS., vo. I, pp. 93, 134, 269.
68 t non praesumant ndces nostram famam n eorum sery-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
these corvadas conssted n the varabe abor mposed
upon the tenants for the beneft of the manor. 70
In Coptc we have y.rop, kurb scythe, pough-
share, from Egypt. y.rpu sharp pont. Ths Coptc word
entered the Syrac as krab he powed, k rub pow-
man, Aram, kerbu acre, k r b pough-
ng, 31 crub he powed. In Arabc karb not ony
means to pough, furrow the fed, but aso to
tghten one s bonds, overburden wth work, oad an
anma. We have here aso, n Aca , _ kurb many
strokes, and y kurbat fatga de anma, passon de
cuerpo, traba o par eno o, that s, trava, and _ y
karab angush, amentaton, sghng. It s, therefore,
cear that the dea of compusory abor, corv e was n
rance derved drecty from the Arabc.
In the nnth century curvada was etymoogzed as con-
rogata, corrogata, hence corrogata and curvada aternate
a arge number of tmes n the Poyptc of 8t. Rcm.71 Cor-
rogata was dstncty understood as abor corrogatus,
compeed, demanded abor. ence the Goths etymo-
ogzed Arab, kurbat as a dervatve from the Goth, bd an
to ask, or, rather, bad an to compe and ar an to
pough, thus gettng the perfecty correct connotaton
to compe the poughng, hence a-rbah an to work
hard, suffer, strugge, arbabs hard work, oppresson.
In the eronan gosses we get smary arapcd trbu-
tum poner , non corvadas non matera ceder nec aud opus sb facer
cogant, ., Captuar a, vo. I, p. 83.
. GuCrard, Poyptyque Irmnon, Para 1844, vo. I,
p. 647.
71 . Gu rard, Poyptyque de. de Sant- em de Rem ,
Parts 1853, p. II.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
rs.
365
T:RMANIC G OST WORDS
r,2, 259), thunh nrapet permoestum
. rnpat abor (8S. I. 104, 178). The Ger-
uty n keepng bttan to bd and arbet-
. apart, so that we not ony have arptt ob-
. _ , tat (200), e porat (120), e pett
posct (230), e posct urguet (138), but
Int mporat (182), e posct (130). Thus
-I, wat, and ask words became hopeessy
German.
avc anguages show the dentty of the bed- and
ords n ther borrowngs from the German. Ap-
the Savc anguages receved these words n the
vc perod, and so have preserved even better the
meanngs. We have O ug. beda necesstas, pe-
M, bedt to force, Po. bada woe, etc., and
bota servtus, wth ts back-formaton rabu
- nnd the arge number of dervatves n the other
anguages. In Ango-Sa on we get eary earbed
.t(um, earbetfu t moestssmum, carbedcae,
ce aegre, but the Engsh has competey ost
vords, whch are a borrowed from the O German.
Mnry, ONorse crff, crnd to, abor, dstress, suf-
. ug are borrowngs, most key from the Ango-Sa on.
O G. noz.
Servus goss to the Aened I. 435 gnavum reads nu-
te, non aptum ndustrae nam ndustros navos dc-
tus, and to pecus reads dcmus omne quod humana
ngua et efge caret. Tn the Latn gosses qnarus s
rendered by nscus, pger, tardus, but aso by nuts
(Aff., I . 525, at. 1471, . 535), and the phrase gna-
vum pecus naturay occurs n the ergan gosses (I .
445). In one of the severa unpubshed Servus gosses
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
wth nternear Germanc gosses there unquestonaby
was an nternear goss
nute anma
gnavum pecus.
The gossators had ther dear tme wth ths nute. They
took t for a goss of pecus, hence we have OSa . notu
as the goss to Prudentus, Pcrsteph. . 333, umenta,
pecudes, subugaes beuas. 72 In the eronan gosses
we have (88. I. 134) :
Pa. G.
Erud caaert
anma mothaft moathaft n anthareru stat nozz
kmennt st
anma edho noz
I cannot ocate the emma, but from the fact that anma
s an obvous bunder for anmosus, t s not mpossbe
that erud s not an abbrevaton for crudtus, but a
bunder for racundus, snce a smar bunder, ucundus,
s gven as a goss of anmosus n the Gossae nomnum
(Goetz, II. 566). ut the gossator of G. . had n mnd
the Servus goss where nute stood ne t to anma, and
so sad that n another pace t was nozz or noz, that s,
the equvaent of anma. What ed hm to ths u ta-
poston was that he took erud for erudtus, and hopeess-
y m ed up gnavus wth gnavus, whch atter s reay
gossed by sapens, and so bundered a around. We
sha soon see how the Ango-Sa on gossators bundered
n a smar manner. Other O German gossators read
mts as nnuts, made of t an O G. unnuzch, more
commony unnuzz, and put the atter as a reguar goss
to gnavus n erg, Georg. I. 299, II. 208, I . 168, 259.
72 E. Wadsten, eners atsdchssche Sprachdenkmaer, Norden
and Lepzg 1899, p. 95.
T3 See Graff, sub unnuz.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Ony as such dd t survve n German as a transaton of
gnavus, whe O G. noz, nozz anmas, found as
noz and noeze n M German, has ony sporadcay sur-
vved n Ger. nosz sma anma.
ar more nterestng s the case n Ango-Sa on. In
the Cooquy of Arehbshop Afrc, of the 10. century, we
fnd nyt- used n the three senses of gnavus, pecus, ut-
s. 74 ere propter ments meae gnauam s trans-
ated by for modes mnes nytenysse, qud operars no-
bs uttats s transated by hwaet wyrcst bu nyt-
wyrpnessae uttur by notap, and bruta anmaa
by stunte nytenu. In the Corpus Gosses we fnd nu-
gactas unnytns. In the entsh gosses nctenes s the
transaton of gnomna, but more commony nytan
was etymoogzed as newtan, and so nytenys s found
as the equvaent of gnorance. Nyten anma, beast,
catte, nnder the nfuence of O G. noz, produced nedt,
as whch t has survved unt the present. The more cor-
rect unnyt nuts, useess, van, de, unproftabe,
use, hurt, dsadvantage, produced nyt, notu use, ad-
vantage, proft, n/tfn, noton to make use of, en oy,
but these words have not survved n Engsh.
In O Gcrman nuzzan acqured the meanngs ut,
usu capere, capere, fung, represented n Goth, c/anutan
to seze, catch, nuta fsher, catcher, where the derva-
ton from nute s most ceary preserved. The O G.
anoy companon s derved drecty from noz anma
n the foowng manner. In the OSa on gosses notu
was paced over sub ugaes. Iso gosses ths sub uga-
es by equos, boues, et qudqud sub ugo mtttur, re
a meanng whch cosey concdes wth that of O G. noz.
Ganoz s, therefore, an anma that s under the same
74 Wrght and Wcker, Ango-Sa on and Od Engsh ocabuares,
London 1884, vo. I, p. 88 ff.
TO Arevao, op. ct., p. 1096.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
yoke wth another anma, yoke-mate, precsey as s gven
n a 9. century goss par boum daz kanozzd ohsono. 76
Ths s agan borne out by the Ango-Sa on goss n the
Corpus Gossary, nqun genaeot, ater genedt, n
whch the reaton to nedt beast s obvous.
It s nterestng to observe how the North German
and Scandnavan forms of the word have entered nto the
Savc and nnsh anguages. In the north of Russa we
get from the twefth century on tmtn catte, nut nk
catte merchant, and n Novgorod there was a nut nna
utun catte street, whe n the modern Russan daects
nutn means a ong row. In the south we have Sovenan
nutn herd, nutn ak steer. The other Savc anguages
do not possess the word, and thus t s cear that we have
here a borrowng from the orgna Germanc meanng
deveoped out of Lat. nute, whereas the ut, capere
meanng dd not fnd ts way nto them. rom the Scan-
dnavan naut catte, n otn to use, we get nnsh
nnuta o , nauttsen, nnutn. nktet to use, Lappsh
naute, navdde wd anma, wof, navdda rch n an-
mas, nnvdaSet to use, Esthonan naud, nnut, nau
money, naudnna to acqure. The words have even
entered nto Lthuanan, where we have nauda usefu-
ness, and nto Lettsh, where we have nauda money.
Snce wrtng the above, t occurred to me to ook up
the earest meanngs for the nuz words n O German.
Among these we fnd nuz, nnzza.. cutus, nuzzan coere.
m zun pascebantur. Whe these may resut drecty
from ut, t s nterestng to observe that n the Servus
goss to Aened I. 435, pecus s derved from pasc,
whch woud corroborate the fact that we must begn wth
a Servus goss.
T E. G. Graff, Duttska, Stuttgart and Tubngen 1826, vo 1, p. 507.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Goth, nous, su a, etc.
The Le S ca has a aw whch prohbts the buryng
of a body n the tomb of another. It runs as foows:
S qus homnem mortuum super aterum n noffo (naufo,
nauco, etc.) aut n petra msert. 77 Two of the codces are
foowed by the goss, quae vasa e usu sarcofag dcun-
tur, and the Pthoean goss e pans noffus as sarcofagus
gneus. Ths word occurs ony once more, n Leges en-
rd 83, 5,78 where t s obvousy a quotaton from the
Le S ca, and s totay unknown n any connotaton
n LLatn or n O rench. We have, ndeed, the phrase
sacrosancta pgnora pa s nafs e ornata n Gregory
of Tours De gora confcssorum but here ac nafs
s obvousy a mstake for agnafs new , w and so we are
eft wth ony the word n the Sac Law.
The Sac aw s an e tenson of the ffteenth decree
of the Counc of Au erre, non cet mortuum super mor-
tuum mtt, of the end of the s th century,81 as s
evdenced by the dentca phrase mortuum super aterum
mttere of the Sac aw. ut the ncomprehensbe
noffus has arsen from a msunderstandng of the corres-
pondng seventeenth decree of the Counc of Mac n n
685, where t says n an e ceedngy corrupt te t that the
bodes are paced n od tombs on top of bodes whch are
hardy decomposed, and that other men s tombs are
usurped for one s own dead, chch s a sn, wthout the
11 . . esses, Le S ca, London 1880, cos. 96. 97. 98. 352, 354,
356, 358, 359.
78 Et s qus corpus n terra ue noffo ue petra sub pyramde
ue structura quabet postura sceerats nfamaconbus effodere ue
e spoare presumpsert, wargus habeatur, Lebermann, De Gesetze der
Angesachsen, ae a. S. 1898-1906, p. 600.
G ., Scrp, rer. merov., vo. I, p. 759.
so W ffn s Archv f r atensche Le kographe, vo II, p. 131.
s ., Leget, sect. III. 1, p. 181.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
consent of the owners of the tombs. ff odes so bured
are to be removed from the tombs by the authorty of the
aws. The aws to whch ths decree refers are the Roman
aws De sepucr voatorbus, whch were aso n vogue
n the Le romana raetca curenss ( III. ),s3 and
the Le sgothorum ( L 2. I).s4 The composer of the
Sac aw found quod nefas est of the Macon decree nter-
arded between others and regous paces for hs
dead, and umped to the concuson that nefas, read by
hm as no/us, was a goss to regous paces for the dead.
Thus noffus became the equvaent of tomb, and, snce
petra seemed to refer to stone tombs, noffus, accordng
to the Pthoean goss, became a wooden tomb, coffn.
It even entered nto Arabc as ,r nawus bura pace
of Chrstans, a coffn n whch a corpse s encosed. The
wrter of the avaran Laws was equay puzzed by ths
nefas, or the corrupted form whch stood for t, and so
to the seres of aws about the dead and about tombs
attached the perfecty ncoherent aw n ths connecton
that he who steas another person s boat, navem, must re-
turn t, and, n case of takng t across the water, must
be consdered a thef. Ths s n reaty a repetton of
the Sac aw De navbus furats I, whch has nothng
n common wth De sepucr voatorbus, but whch made
s2 Compermus mutos necdum marcdata mortuorum membra se-
puchra reserare et mortuos suos supermponere ve aorum, quod
nefas est, mortus sus reegosa oca usurpare, sne vountate sccet
domn sepuchrorum. Ideoque statuemus, ut nuus denceps hoc pera-
gat. uod s factum fuert secundum egum auctortatem supermpo-
ata corpora de esdem tumus reactentur, bd., p. 171.
s3 Man., Leges, vo. , p. 399.
s4 MG -, Leges sgothorum, p. 403.
s5 S qus navem aterus tuert de oco suo, psam naesam
reddat aut smem. S eam foras aquam tra ert et abscondert, et
negavert nterrogatus, furtvum conponat ( I . 9-10), MdL, Leges,
vo. II, p. 329.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
t necessary to dentfy ama shp wth a wooden
coffn.
The sy way n whch the Sac aws were formed oat
of scraps of Roman and eccesastc aws s we ustrated
n the case of the voaton of tombs. Another Sac aw
reads: S qus arstatoncm super homnem mortuum ca-
puauert ( III. 3).8 Other codces read for arsta-
toncm aso eher st oncam, cherstaduna, and add aut
scaue que est pontcus (portcuus) sequentem mortu-
um (L . 3).87 The Le cmendata has t: S qus arsta-
toncm hoc est stappus super mortuum mssus capuauert,
aut manduacm, quod est ea structura, sue scaue qu est
pontcuus, scut mos antquorum facendum fut (L II.
3).88 In ths Le cmendata hoc est stappus, quod est
ea structura, qu est pontcuus are gosses to the oder
aw. ut manduacm s not a word, but a msunderstand-
ng of the Maoberg goss mandoado),99 whch tsef rests
on a msreadng.
It s easy enough to see that ths Sac aw s a ms-
representaton of I . 17. 4 of the Theodosan Code: S
qus gtur de sepuchre abstuert sa a, ve marmora, ve
coumnas, aamue quamque materam, due to a savsh
foowng of a Greek transaton of ths aw. The corres-
pondng aw n the asca reads : Eav TIC ta ou -
at Oou ) tova , f , f) f v otavST ots )
(L . 23. 14). ( became mandoado, madoae,
) was transated by sva and then corrupted to saue,
scaue. Now Cod. Thcod. I . 17. 5 dstncty forbds the
carryng away of ornamentatons from the trcna and
portcus of the tombs. It was, therefore, natura for the
wrter of Cod. 10 of the Le S ca to connect saue wth
se esses, op. ct., cos. 96, 97.
87 Ibd., cos. 347, 349.
88 Ibd., co. 350.
89 Ibd., co. 349.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
portcuus, and to wrte saue quod est portcuus
whch n the Le emcndata became pontcuus. It s aso
cear from the cose resembance of the Sac aw to that
of the Theodosan Code that arstato, chcrstaduna s
some corrupton for a word desgnatng a coumn or bud-
ng of coumns. The Pthoean goss says arstatonem
stapum super mortuum mssun, that s, a structure
above the nterred body. Now truvus tes us specf-
cay that the square corner pasters on whch the rafters
rested were caed parastatac ( . 1), from the Gr. .
We thus have n the corrected Sac aw about the voa-
ton of tombs an attempt at ntroducng the archtectura
terms aready used n the Theodosan Code or gosses to
them, n such a way as to make t cear that the aw had
n mnd the destructon of ancent Roman tombs. To make
the case douby certan, the Le cmcndata ends wth the
words scut m os antquorum facendum fut. Ceary
arstatonem, chcrstaduna, etc., are corruptons of para-
statae.
The transformaton of sva to sava, scava was caused
by an attempt to brng ths word n ne wth soea-, whch,
accordng to estus, had the meanng of s, foundaton
beam, and whch n yzantum, as , was the name
for the eevated porton of the foor n front of the nner
sanctuary of a church. It s cear that by gossng saua
by portcus the wrter of the Sac aw had n mnd the
rased structure on beams or coumns, whch rose over the
tomb. In Romance countres, more especay n rance,
we have recorded soa, sova, suva,81 hence O r. ccve,
sove beam, sue threshod.
Soea, ut at errus, est non oum ea, quae soo ped s eubt-
ctur, sed etam pro matera robustea, super quam pares cratcue
e trutur.
1 Ths aso n Engand, where we are dstncty tod that t means
heavy foundaton beams Debet et 3 suvas, d est tres magnas tra-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
In Gothc we have from Lat. soea both su a soe
and gasu an to found, the atter, however, from the
secondary meanng foundaton beam. Ths s obvous
from ts beng the transaton of Gr. Os e toGv, for Oe .tov
s the precse Greek equvaent of Lat. soea rased pat-
form. In Ango-Sa on we have eary sy, sute bass,
and smary Ice. sy, sya, O G. swc. It w be
observed that n O rench we have from the start a ds-
tncton between sova, suva any knd of beam, and
sue foundaton beam. rom O rench ths dstncton
was perpetuated n a the Germanc anguages. We have,
therefore, Goth, saus, O G. s, AS. sy coumn, a
meanng ntended by the Sac aw gossator. That these
are dentca wth sova n meanng s proved by the O G.
s, whch n the avaran aws means uprght beam,
athough transated by Lat. coumna. There s refer-
ence there to frstsu the beam uphodng the roof, and
wnchsu the corner uprght beam. 92
Thus t s seen that the Sac aw s responsbe for the
formaton of LLat. sova out of sva. In a smar way
the Sac aw caused the formaton of O r. nnu coffn
from nefas, navs, and ts dstrbuton among the Germanc
natons. The Gothc took navs as a goss to mortus
sus and produced naus, gen. navcs corpse and gana-
wstron to bury. The curous endng -stron s very
key due to a wedng of navs wth petra of the Sac
aw, that s, the Goths took navs to mean corpse and a
bcs supponere. Scendum est, quod omnes suvat: quae n ponte o
ponentur, tantae grosstudns debent esse, quae bene possnt sustnere
omna grava pondera super acentum panoarum et omnum desuper
transeuntum rerum, Ernufus, Epscopus Roffenss, n Ducange, sub
suda.
02 S eam coumnam, a qua cumen sustentatur, quam frstsu
vocant, I. 10. 7 SI nterors aedfc am coumnam ecert, quam
wnchsu vocant, I. 10. 8.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
corrupton of petra to be the rea word for bura pace,
hence the combnaton. AS. neo corpse has not sur-
vved, but ONorse n r corpse, from the form ,
found ts way nto the ORussan as nav . None of the
other Savc anguages possess the word. It s found, how-
ever, n Lettsh as nave death, navet to k. 98
Goth, naub an.
The Lat. navare to work wth a vm assumed n the
Mdde Ages the specfc meanng to urge on, compe.
We have the foowng sgnfcant gosses:
Nauat, naut cogt conpet ue acc r t, at. 3321,
I . 122,
Nabat cogt conpet acceerat, Abav., I . 367,
Nauat cogt conpet acc r t, ff., I . 540,
Nauat cotum pet adceerat, Amp. II, . 312.
The specfc meanng represented by ths word s due to the
use of navare as a ega term n the West for to coerce,
put under duress, torment, annoy, as evdenced by a Por-
tuguese document of the year 999. M If to ths be added the
e tremey common gosses for navat, ganavat, gnavat for-
tter e sequtur, we at once see how ths got nto the e-
ronan gosses as coegt canaota (88. I. 76), whch was
taken as a past tense and was corrected by the other gos-
es ) adan s account of the bura of the Russes, that Is, Scan-
dnavans, In a shp, Is of no vaue for the determnaton of such a
custom among the Norsemen, because the reference Is to the bura
of a Ruse merchant at It, whther he had come In hs shp. As a
hs possessons, ncudng a favorte maden, were burned wth hm,
the burnng of the shp Is a matter of course.
M Dum accept Ipsa carta donatons mnut nostros homnes et
pendorabt et regaut et presst aas heredtates super muntone de
Ipso pazo, et faut nostro porto et paraut bdem suo barco et nauua-
bt nostros homnes et maaut nostro barcaro et e ut nobs Inde
muta superba et maefactora super nostros homnes, P ., Dp -
maa et cbartae, vo. I, p. 112.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
eators to knotda, kanaott. Thus arose the O G. n t an
cog re, e gere, angarare, engnod autumae carce-
rs, anot ergastuum of the eronan gosses. The
Goth, naup an to coerce, coercon, troube,
naudband fetters, the ONorse naud dstress, naudga
to compe, the OPruss. nautn need a show that the
orgna form of O G. naota was derved from nauat, and
the oh. navt to undergo troube, Lett, nawtes to
be tormented, Lth. novt to torture ndcate that n
O German naota was orgnay fet as a -ta past of ,
or that the Lat. navare was far more common as a ega
term than ndcated by the sm references. The rch
Savc group from O ug. nud- compe, urge on, annoy
may have been derved drecty from the ONorse, but the
Magyar forms nod t, nof at to urge on seem to ndcate
a wdespread nfuence of the Proven a forms whch them-
seves owe ther orgn to Goth, ananaud an to annoy,
Ths Goth, ananaud an produced a arge varety of
Proven a and rench forms, one of whch, the Latnzed
anogat taedet, s aready recorded n the Rechenau
gosses. OProvenca records enoc, enut, enueg, nos, etc.
We aso have MProv. enod, enug, enue, etc., Cataan
nrug, enug, Span., Port, eno o, O r. enu, Ita. no a, etc.
Whe there woud be no dffcuty, ether phonetcay or
semantcay, n dervng Prov. nauza, nosa, nosa. O r.
nose quarreng, wrangng, nose from the same root,
n reaty these words have arsen from Arab, c-
nuza a he wranged, contended, dsputed, tgated.
Goth, haw,
It has been assumed that Goth, haw grave and the
correspondng Germanc words are derved from the same
root as Lat. cvus h, but that s qute mpossbe,
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
snce the group to whch Goth, haw beongs does not mean
h, but tombstone, grave. Ths s shown by the fact
that the Gothc s usuay a transaton of Gr. m eov
or Ta ) . O G. aeo, aeo, Ico, euuo monumentum, tu-
muus, agger, AS. haew, haw, hdu, hew monumen-
tum, tumuus, cave, nteror of a mound a prove that
we have the orgna meanng and forms n the eronan
mausoeum hoeo, haeo
sepuchrum.
Of these, hoeo s the oder. It s formed from Mausoeum,
whch s gven n the form museo,95 etc., sepuchrum,
monumentum. Mausoeum was eary confused wth mu-
svum (opus) mosac, hence we have for the atter aso
the forms mausoeum (opus), mauseoum, mausoe, and
Papas aso gves museeum. The confuson was natura,
snce mausoeum referred to a precous tomb. Mauso-
eum came to mean Sfausus tomb, as though from
Maus oeo, and the Germans bragged of an equay fne
monument n the case of Drusus tomb, whch they
named Truseh Drusus, cuus mogonte est tumuus
(Ekkehard I , n 88., vo. II, p. 359). ust as Goth.
saws was formed from O G. seo, so haw was formed
from O G. hoeo, heo.
Goth, marsaws.
erome s Onomastca sacra gves the foowng ater-
nate etymooges for Mara Mary :
Mara numnatr mea ue numnans eos aut
zmyrna mars aut stea nnrs (14. 7).
os Goetz, Corp. goss, at., vo. , p. 312.
so Artemsa quoque u or Mauso... mrae magntudns e stru t
sepucrum, ntantum ut usque bode omna sepucra precosa e nomne
eus mausoaea nuncupentur, erome, A.d ovnanum, I. 44, Mge,
vo. III, co. 274.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Maram perque aestmant nterpretar numnant
me st ue numnatr ue zmyrna mars. sed
mh nequaquam udetur. nd us est autem ut
dcamus sonare eam steam mars sue amarum
mare (62. 16).
Mara sermone syro domna nuncupatur (62. 19).
Severa MSS. read for stea sta, whch s un-
questonaby the oder form, snce t corresponds to Gr.
a Aupva OT myrrh, the frst part of the word, athough, for
some unknown reason, erome substtutes stea for t.
The forms sta and stea are st common n the nnth
century,98 but sta has then the meanng sma, quet
rver. 89 Sta and stea, however, were confused, and
sta was taken to be a faen star, 100 from a confuson
caused by Isdore s steae dctae a stando (III. 71. 3),
gutta est quae stat, sta, quae cadt... nde ft dmnu-
tvum, ut dcamus sta: dum autem stat, aut pendet de
tects ve arborbus, quas guttnosa gutta est dum cec-
dert, sta est ( III. 20. 5). One can see how sta,
becomng confused wth stea, assumes by degrees the
meanng water at rest, stagnant water.
We have aready seen that O G. sco goes back to an
Arabc etymon.101 In reaty ths etymon ony heped the
ghost word from the Mara goss to be adopted more easy.
erome s Mara numnatr aut... aut stea mars
produced n the eronan gosses Mara numnat mara
8T . Wutz, Onomastca sacra, Lepzg, 1914, vo. I. pp. 232 f., 441 f.
s uod ut fat, stea mars, sve umnatr Mara, nter fuct-
vagas das peag, fde ac morbus sequenda est, ne mergamur unds
duv, Paschasus, E posto n Matthaeum, I. 1, n Mgne, vo. C ,
co. 94.
9 Neque stam quantacunque, magns comparare fumnbus, Pa-
schasus, Esposto n Psamum LI , bd., co. 1038.
100 8ta ab stea qud dffert qua dum stat, stea, cum cec-
dert, sta (Goetz, vo. , p. 152).
101 o. I, p. 202.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
nuhtt (88., vo. I, p. 212), but n the rabanan
gosses, mara seo t sta mars, that s, numnat
and zmyrna mars dropped out and eft, nstead of aut
aut the combnaton seo t (ve).
St became an O G. equvaent for stagnum, hence
stagnum acum sue quod stat st uuac edho das sto
stat (88., vo. I, p. 252), procea unst (p. 230),
quetum st (p. 236), etc. It s aso found n OSa on
as st tranquus, sto tacte, ston contcescere, se-
dar. It s not found n the Ango-Sa on gossares, but
got nto the anguage ater. The word s competey ack-
ng n Gothc. In the rabanan goss we have stagnum
seo seu pah or seo ve seopah (p. 252). ere Mara
has dropped out on both sdes of the emma, but the Goths,
conscous not ony of the reaton of seo to the Arabc for
swamp, but aso of the dentty of sound of Mara wth
Arab, e. A mar swamp, took the whoe combnaton
Mara seo as an equvaent of sta mars, and created
ther marsaws, whe on Pranksh terrtory ths goss
gave mares, marscus, etc.1M
O G. ruhe.
The eronan gosses (88., vo. I, p. 205) have
Lucas pse consurgens sue eeuans
ruhe sepo rstantent edho rhefend,
whch s based on the emma n the Onom stca sacra:
Lucas pse consurgens sue pse eeuans (pp. 111. 114).
There are aso the gosses Lucus pse susctans, Lyco-
on a ad susctandura (p. 103), Lucus pse eeuans ue
consurgens (p. 108). One can see n what a roundabout
way the Lucas goss arose. Lycaona was made equa
to eb. Dpb aqqum, and ths was teray e paned as
102 See vo. I, p. 172 ff.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
a - - gum ad consurgendum. 10S Lucus and IMCUS were
derved from Lycaona, and thus arose the goss pse
consurgens. The eronan goss wrote ruhe for Lucas
and the rabanan goss has haruga. What happened s
ths: the Gothc gossator coud not ocate the ebrew
word for Lucas, whch woud be equvaent to pse con-
surgens, but he knew that the Arab. r_f (ur t( . meant
to mount, ascend, fvf- ary hgh, eevated, and so
he wrote haruga, ruhc for t. One tumbe havng been
taken, the ne t gossator proceeded on ths sppery ph-
ooge course and equaed haruga wth ucus grove,
hence the haf dozen gosses ucns, nemus, haruga, hara-
ga n the Rechenau Code 86.104 In the rabanan
gosses we have the addtona meanngs fanum, capto-
um, deubra for the word, whe the Rcchcnau Code
has haraga ara and harugara aruspces. Ths sec-
ondary dentfcaton s reay not so darng as t mght
seem, for t rests on an mpct dentfcaton n erome,
who makes e cesa, ara and nemus one.105 In
Ango-Sa on we fnd eary hacrg uperca, saceum and
ater hcorh, herh tempe, do, ONorse h rgr a heathen
pace of worshp. In Gothc the word s wantng, because
no parts of the Od Testament te t n Gothc have been
preserved n whch the ugate has ucus for the heathen
paces of worshp, the ashcrahs of the ebrew te t.
wutz, op. ct., p. 548.
104 Dutska I, pp. 491-533.
os E cesa autem, quae ebrace appeantur amoth, sve aram
Topbetb, quae est n vae forum nnom, Ium ocum sgnfcat, qu
SI oe fon t bus rrgatur et est amoenus atque nemorosus, hodeque hor-
torum praebet decas, Comment, n eremam Prophetam, II. 7. 31, In
Mgne, vo. I , co. 735 aso Comment, n Ezeche em, II. 6. 13,
bd., ro. , co. 61.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Goth, mafcms.
We have Goth, mapms gft, ONorse medmar gfts,
presents, AS. madum, mddm, madm a precous or va-
uabe thng (as a gft), treasure, ewe, ornament, OSa .
methom present, precous thng, for whch no etymoogy
s known. These are a derved from erome s Mathana
donum (Onom. sac., 19. 8), Mntthan donata ue do-
nans (46. 12, 62.15), Matthacus donatus quondam (62.
20, 70.1), a of whch are from eb. matthan gft.
Uuthres.
The famous Code Rr anus has come down n a
voume n whch are nserted two parchment pages that
contan part of an Introducton to a gossara work, ob-
vousy wrtten by a Goth. Ths Introducton runs as fo-
ows :o6
Sanctus Petrus apostous et dscpuus sauators,
domn nostr esu Crst, edocens fdees propter duers-
tatem adsertons nguarum admonet cunctos ut n
octauo bro Cements contnet scrbtum dcens sc:
audte me conseru dectssm. bonum est, ut unusqus-
que uestrum secundum quod potest prost accedentbus ad
fdem regons nostrae. et deo non uos pgeat secundum
sapentam, quae uobs per de proudentam conata est,
dsserentes nstruere, gnaros edocere: ta tamen ut hs
quae a me audsts et tradta sunt uobs uestr tantum
sermons eoquentam socets, nec aqud proprum et
quod uobs non est tradtum prooquamn, etams uobs
uersme udeatur. Sed, ut d , quae pse a uero pro-
pheta suscepta uobs tradd prosequmn, etams mnus
penae adsertons csse udebuntur.
106 Reproduced from auffmann s etrdge zur ueenkrtk der
gotschen beubersetzung, n etschrft fur dcutsche Phooge, vo.
II, p. 309 ff.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Et deo ne n nterpraetatonbus nguarnm, secundum
quae n nterora br ostenduntur, egent udeatur and
n Graeca ngua, aud n Latna ue Gotca, desgnata
esse conscrbta: ud aduertat qus, quod s pro dscpna
nguae dscrepatonem ostendt, ad unan tamen ntento-
nem concurrt. quare nuus e nde ttubare debet de quod
psa auctortas manfcstat secundum ntentone nguae,
propter decnatones sous uocs dgent perceptone sta-
tuta sunt, ut n subsequentbus conscrbta eguntur.
aec res fect probanter pubcare propter aquos qu
fasa adsertone secundum uoumtate sua mendaca n ege
ue n euangcs per nterpraetatonem propra posuerunt.
quare a decnantes haec posta sunt, quae antqutas
egs n dcts Graecorum contner nvenuntur, et psas
etymoogas nguarum conueneute sb conscrbtas ad
unum sensum concurrere demonstrantur. nam et ea con-
uent ndcare, pro quod n uuthres factum est atna
uero ngua adnotato sgnfcatur quare d postum est,
agnosc posst. ub ttera .gr. super uuthre nuentur,
scat qu egt quod n pso uuthre secundum quod Grae-
cus contnet scrbtum est. ub uero ttera .a. super
uuthre nuentur, secundum atna ngua n uuthre
ostensum est. et deo sta nstructo demonstrate ta est,
ne egentes psos uuthres non percperent, pro qua ratone
post snt. sed quod...
auffman draws the concuson that t was wrtten
about the year 400 by a Goth, who, wth Rufnus, from
whose Rccogntones he quotes a passage, was opposed to
erome s nnovaton as a transator and he further umps
to the concuson that Sunna and retea, to whom a
etter from erome s e tant, composed ths Introducton.
It s not dffcut to prove that ths nterestng composton
was made about the rear 800 by a Spansh Goth.
The Introducton s wrtten n uncas, hence t has
been assumed to be very od. We fnd here the nomna
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
sacra wrtten ses, dn nostr hu p, d. These are pre-
csey the same abbrevatons as are found n the Codeao
Toetanus 15, 8, wrtten after 733. ere we have ses (fo.
57ra, n. 34 ff.), de (fo. rtt, n. 21), Ihu (fo. 53 , n.
14), p (p. III), d (fo. 55rb, n. 22). Ths n tsef
s suffcent proof that we are deang here wth a Spansh
source. Indeed, Traube has specfcay referred to these
abbrevatons as beng a prma face proof of Spansh
paaeography. m
When we turn to the te t tsef, we are confronted wth
some abomnabe Latn, such as even an uneducated Goth
coud not have produced about the year 400. The passage
from Rufnus Recogntones ( III. 37) s quoted wthout
a mstake from one of the numerous manuscrpts whch
were wrtten down n the eghth century. Rufnus was a
much read author even ater, and hs works were frequent-
y coped hence t s absurd to assume that a quotaton
from Rufnus presupposes t havng been made durng hs
fetme. The moment the wrter has to fa back upon
hs own Latn, we get such e ecrabe Latn as secundum
quae n nterora br ostenduntur, desgnata esse cons-
crbta, n subsequentbus conscrbta eguntur, haec res
fect probanter pubcare, pro quod n uuthres factum est,
secundum quod Graecus contnet scrbtum est. esdes,
we have the pecuar grammatca forms secundum vo-
umtate sua, secundum ntentone nguae, per nterprae-
tatonem propra, secundum atna ngua, whch are
characterstcay ate. The stye s dstncty that of a
man speakng Latn of the Romance perod, and cannot
possby be oder than the eghth century.
107 De resnger ragmente der Paunschen refe Munchen
at . 6436, wo .wengstens das ragment fo. 16 mt dn ns hu p
spanschen Ursprung deutch zur Schau tragt, L. Traube, Nomna
sacra, Munchen 1907, p. 190 f.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
I have aready shown that the unca was used by a
those who wanted to gve an aspect of antquty to ther
statements or forgeres. It s nterestng to observe that
the Ango-Sa on unca forgery, ntended for the year 679,
has precsey the same abbrevatons n the nomna sacra
as has our Introducton. ere we fnd dn nostr hu
p.10s The same s true of the unca charter for 692,1OT
where we have dn n. hu p and s s, and of the unca
charter of the year 736, no where we have dn n hu p.
What s st more sgnfcant, the ma orty of the fase
eghth century and of the nnth century Ango-Sa on
charters have dentca or smar abbrevatons. Thus the
antquty of the Introducton n the Code r anus,
based on the unca scrpt and the nomna sacra, s com-
petey nvadated. U1
auffmann makes capta of the words fasa adser-
tone, because these remnd one of the accusaton cast
aganst erome, who was caed a fasarus, and who
had tred to refute ths charge. ut what e pounder was
not caed a fasarus by some other e pounder who dd
not agree wth hm ow often has erome accused others
of yng and of corruptng the te t m In ths way any-
thng may be proved about anybody.
A that can be made out from the Introducton s that
the wrter supped the Gothc te t wth references to the
IDS aesmes of Ancent Charters n the rtsh Museum, 1873,
Part I, charter 1.
1o Ibd., charter 2.
no Ibd., charter 7.
1 1 W. Lndsay has shown n hs Notae atnae, Cambrdge 1915,
that these abbrevatons are wdey dstrbuted after the year 700.
112 stud ergo nostr ert, ve eorum, qu de brs ebracs vara
suspcantur, errores refeere: ve ea quae n Latns et Graecs codcbus
scatere vdentur, auctortat suae reddere, Praefato n Lber ebra-
carv.n uaestonum n Oenesm, n Mgne, vo. III, co. 936 co
anmadvert quae Orgenes de Patre et o et Sprtu Sancto mpe
d erat, Apooga adversut bros Ruftn, 1. 6, bd., co. 401 quare
Orgenstas scrpserm nter se orgs mendacorum foederar, I. 18,
bd., co. 412, etc.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Latn or Greek correspondence to a partcuar word, by
wrtng over t the abbrevaton .a. for Latn and .gr.
for Greek. The wrter cas such notes n the te t
uuthres, and says dstncty that uuthres s a Latn word
whch means adnotato. Nothng ese can be construed
from the sentence: Pro quod n uuthres factum est
atna uero ngua adnotato sgnfcatur. What he had
n mnd s what Isdore cas notae vugares the Tro-
nan notes, whch he e pans as sgns used to remnd of
words and syabes and to attract the attenton of the
readers. 113 It s not dffcut to see what has caused vu-
gares to be corrupted nto uuthres.
The sgothc Law refers to brandngs on anmas and
to marks on trees as caracteres. m ow serousy the
sgns on the trees were regarded s proved by frequent
references to them as demanded by the Le otorum.11S
We fnd ths car cter n Greek as oc a T p116 and n the
Tamud - . kaqt r n, kaqtrtn brand
mark. Strangey, ths word s frequenty wrtten pvop 3
baqt r n or vaqt rn, no doubt through a confuson wth
pu a TT)pov, for whch the Tamudc word s reay .
It s, therefore, key that a form resembng the Gothc
form uuthres was aready known n Span when Isdore s
Notae (vugares) autem dctae eo, quod verba ve syabes
praef s charaoterbus notent et ad nottam egentum revocent, I. 22.
Cabas etam tut bubus ve as qubus bet pecorbus erran-
tbus nu ceat caracteres Infgere, III. 5, 8 faca tres decuras,
que vocantur caracteres, unde pot us per unum caracterem fraus nasca-
tur. III. 6. 1.
us Dederunt ad Ipaa cea termna et fuerunt U oras et fecerunt
caractcra, scut Le Gotorum contnet (832), store de Languedoc.
vo. II, co. 178 sc nter dcto vare et vare qu vocant Gurgoa
t rmnos et mtes mst.... per psum cem ub Ipse coms caract re
facer ordnavt (834), bd., co. 186 nvenmus bdem caracterem
San 11 ncent , et e Inde In aa potra Invenmus crucem (921),
spafut agrada., vo. III, p. 320.
ne C. Leemans, Papyr graec, Lugdun nta vor nn 1885, vo. II,
P. 161.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
vugares notae defntey setted the form n whch t
appears n Gothc.
That Lat. rtgatus meant precsey e paned, made
cear s proved by the gosses vugata n notta data
of Sang. 913 (I . 297), -ugatum est manfestum est
of Aff. (I . 580), vugatum omnbus patefactum, at.
8821 (I . 196). Ths was confused wth vutus quo
ostendtur anm vountas, whch foows soon after these
gosses, partcuary snce we have the specfc goss
apa t f uutus ttuushaec fgura nota hoc namentum
(II. 475), hc uutus 6 eSo 6 apcn p (II. 543), ca-
ractyr nota, stuf uutus (III. 174).
That ths Lat. uutus actuay entered nto the forma-
ton of Goth, uuthres s shown by the shorter Gothc
forms, cupus 86Sa, gory, wupags gorous, wonder-
fu. The reaton between the two forms s made cear
through the AS. wudorc ortodo os, cuderbeah co-
rona, recorded n the gossares, and the e tremey com-
mon use of wudor for gory.
It s nterestng to observe how the Lat. vuUus came
to mean gory n Gothc and Ango-Sa on. That the
face of God was dentca wth gory may be nferred
from 2 Cor. III. 7, where we have propter goram vutus
e us. ut we have drect references to the dentfcaton
n erome. Orgen dscusses at great ength Psam I . 7,
rr, .E o0T) T)( a T fw TOO IEpoatou aou , and makes
t cear that t6 pw TOO zpoawzou refers to the
gory of God, hence he quotes, among others, Ezeche I .
3, a 86S7 eou Iapor av I , as dentca n meanng
wth the sentence n the Psam. erome, no doubt, had
Orgen n mnd, for he quotes hm n the same connecton,
when he e pans sgnatum est super nos umen vutus
tu by n cuus face umen Domn sgnatum est, ste
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
reveata face goram Domn contempatur. 117 Ths den-
tfcaton s st better brought out n erome s Tractatus
de Psamo L I, where numnet vutum suum super
nos s e paned thus: De faces quae est utque mago
eus. Dct enm apostous, magnem Patrs esse um.
Ergo magne sua nos numnet, hoc est, magnem suam
um numnet super nos, ut et pse nos numnet. Lu
enm atrs, u est. u vdet Patrem, vdet et
um et qu vdet um, vdet et Patrem: ub nua
dstanta est nter goram ct goram, uterque est go-
ra. 119
Thus arose Goth, cupus, AS. toudor gory. The
word took root n O German n the form wunder, cuntar
mrace, marve, whence t entered nto OSa on and
much ater nto Ango-Sa on as rundor wonder. ut
the word uuthres dd not enter nto any Germanc an-
guage, even as t was a mere corrupt Lat. vugares and
meant note. It dd, however, produce Gotb. wufrrs
worthy of notce. It s aso cear that the word coud
not have entered nto the Gothc anguage before vu-
gares notae had receved the especa meanng of Tron-
an notes or notes n genera, whch coud not we
have been before the tme of Isdore of Seve.
n G. Morn, Sanct eronym Presbyter gu deperdt hactenus
putabantur commentaro n Psamos, n Anecdota Maredsoana, Mared-
so 1895, vo. II, pars I, p. 12.
us Ibd., pars II, p. 31.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
INDE
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
WORD INDE
. . Arab. (4te.) 8panfh-Arabc, recorded by Pedro de Aca.
Arnm.-Aramac. 4S. Argo-8aon. oA. oheman. Ca(. Cataan.
Co )t. Coptc. Cro. Crcatan. / / ... . . nf/.- ngfh. .
Esthonan. n . nnsh. Ger. German. Oer. (d) German daect.
Ootft. Gothc. Or. Greek. feb. ebrew. /ce. ceandc. / . Ita n.
/, ) .-I.nppsh. at. Latn. et . LettIsh. t h. -.t bnanan. LLat.
Low Latn or Late Latn. fo0. Magyar. f t. Mdde Dutch. U G.
-Mdde gh German. W. /. Mddr Low German. fPror. Modern Pro-
venca. .W//NOT. Modern Ru san. O . Od ugaran. O r. O d rench.
O O.rOd gh German. OA . Od Norse. OProe. Od Proven a.
. 1 Prussan. OR OA nssnn. O . Od Sa on. OSpe - OId
Spansh. OSwerf. Od Swedsh. Per . PersIan. Po. Posh. Port.
Portuguese. / ror. :I rovt nca. Av . Rnssan. ecan Scandnavan.
S rt. 8anskrt. S or. 81ovcnan. fpon. Spansh. Stfr. Syrac. Turk.
Turksh.
Arab. bdnbu, 362.
LLat. abes, 356.
Let. Aegyptu , 337.
Lat. Aethopa, 335 f.
Lat. Aethyops, 335.
LLat. Aczyopes, 336.
LLat. Aezypa, 336.
Goth. afrak an, 354.
Lat Afrgu, 338.
LLat. agnas, 369.
O G. ono , 375.
Let aenoquum, 340 f.
LLat. aenoquum, 340 f.
Goth. ttnanaan. 375.
eb. anna. 344.
LLat. Anna, 344.
LLat. annat, 375.
Goth. ms , 344.
O G. anst, 344.
Goth. anstegt, 344.
O G. antrahha, 353.
Cat anug, 375.
Lat. Aquo, 338.
Lat. Aquum, 338.
Lat. Aquus, 338.
O G. araerpetot, 365.
O G. arapat, araped,
arapet, 364 f.
Goth. arbath an. 364.
Goth. arbaths, 363 f.
O G. arbet an, 365.
Lat. Argev, 336.
Arab. arg, 379.
LLat. arstatonem, 371.
Goth.
ar an, 364.
Gr.
Af bun, 94 f.
O G.
arptt, 365.
O G.
arrachte, 353.
LLat.
ascaryotet, 318.
eb.
asherahs, 379.
Lat.
Ann. 336.
ON.
et, 344.
Lat
Ausona, 337.
Span.
ayunar, 275.
LLat.
baasa, 358 .
Eng.
bad, 362.
Arab.
bad, 363.
Arab.
barf , 362.
LLat.
bada, 362.
OProv.
bada, 362.
Arab.
bad a, 361.
Arab.
badad. 361 f.
OProv.
ba a ar, 362.
Span.
bada ear, 362.
Span.
bada o, 362 f.
LLat.
badaatu , 362.
LLat.
badauccus, 362.
OProv.
bad n, 362.
OProv.
ftar ar, 362 f.
Arab.
bad ut, 361 t.
Arab.
batra. 361.
Arab.
utau. 362.
O r.
bade, 362.
OProv.
badear, 362.
Arab.
badhat, 362.
OProv.
ftarf , 362 f.
OProv.
oaefoc, 362.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
WORD INDE
389
Arab. bafu a, 362.
Arab. badz, 360 f., 363.
Arab. badz , 360.
Arab, bann , 360 f., 363.
AS. baedan, 363.
. baet, 362.
Goth. bad/an, 363 f.
Arab. b za , 362.
Aram. bo ot r n, 384.
LLat. basorde, 359.
Arab. ba-s, 358.
eb. b n, 358 f.
LLat. basan, 358 f.
Gr. aannra, 359.
LLat. boecardea, 359.
Lat. baseus, 316.
Gr. afMe- ot, /Soff nSt, 316.
Lat. basscus, 316.
LLat. m.4nr., 359.
Gr. acffapSet, 359.
LLat. batsardee, 359.
LLat. bassus, 359.
LLat bazas, 292.
OProv. baudor, 363.
LLat. bausa, 360.
Cat. bausa, 361.
OProv. bauetot, 361.
Goth. nnths. 363.
Span. bautzar, 292.
Span. bauzador, 361.
OProv. bouear, 361, 363.
O ug. beda, 365.
OS. bedtan, 363.
O ug. bedf, 365.
O r. bree, 362.
Goth. betdan, 363.
O G. bett, 363.
O G. beton, 363.
Egyp. befu, 360.
Po. bada, 365.
AS. bfdan, 363.
OS. bdan, 363.
Goth. bd an, 363 f.
O G. btan, 363.
O G. bttan, 365.
Span. basmar, 292.
LLat. baefemabanf, 292.
O r. bode, bbedte, 361.
O r. bode, botede, 361.
O r. botter, 361.
O O. bosa, 358.
. bon, 360.
O r.
botter, 361.
Copt.
bote, bot, 360.
u.
buga, 360.
Arab.
bu s, 358.
LLat.
buta, 359.
eb.
buz, 358 f.
LLat.
buz. 358.
LLat.
Itz, buzz, 358, 360.
O G.
canaota, 374.
Lat.
car cter, 384.
O G.
carecftt, 353.
LLat.
car /oto, 317, 328.
Lat.
catena, 348.
O r.
ce/tue, 372.
O G.
c ad, 341.
Gr.
a aurTT p, 384.
Gr.
, 385.
LLat.
cher taduna, 371.
LLat.
cherstoncam, 371.
Gr.
voncr p , o5 94
Copt.
rop, 364.
Egyp.
rpu, 364.
.
chuad, 339.
O G.
ntat. 339.
O G.
t Aunuud, 346.
Lat.
cropr ut, 94.
LLat.
cua, 356.
O G.
daga, 355, 357.
O G.
cagara, 355, 357.
O G.
cagesanc, 355, 357.
Lat.
cangor, 357.
Lat.
cvus, 375.
Lat.
coenacua. 86 ff.
LLat.
conrogata, 364.
LLat.
corrogata, 364.
LLat.
corvada, curvada, 363 f.
O G.
cunavd, 347.
AS.
cwdat, 340.
AS.
cynewththe, 348.
LLat.
dadtsat, 357.
O G.
degma, 351.
Gr.
Sa/a, 81 ff.
Lat.
doma, 83 ff.
Lat.
dormtare, 2 f.
AS.
eorbed cae, 365.
AS.
earbeth, 365.
AS.
earbettcutt. 365.
AS.
earfedce, 365.
O G.
enanod, 375.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
390 ISTORY O ARARICO-GOT IC CULTURE
Gr.
k ra. 84.
AS.
g nent. 368.
Span.
embaucar, 361.
Lat.
Geta. 337 f.
OPr.
en bodes, 362.
LLat.
geagcgarrt, 337.
O G.
eng, enk, 334 f.
LLat.
Gcto, 338.
OProv.
cnoc, 375.
Lat.
Gctua. 337 f.
MProv
enod. 375.
O G.
gbosa, 358.
Span.
eno o. 375.
O G.
gmun, 352.
OProv.
cnueg, 375.
O G.
gpos, gppos, 358.
MProv.
enue, 375.
O G.
gpuos, 358.
MProv
envo, 375.
O G.
gut, 342.
O r.
cnut, 375.
Lat.
gorfcare. 45 ff.
Cat.
enug, 375.
LLat.
gnavat, 374.
OProv.
enta. 375.
Lat.
Gotho: , 337.
LLat.
eoog. 340 f.
O G.
ffud, 337.
eb.
, 106.
OProv
guar. 347.
Gr.
r - fm. 105 f.
LLat.
guare, 347.
ON.
erfth, 365.
OProv.
gudar, 347.
Lat.
ercus. 92 ff.
LLat.
gudarc, 347.
LLat.
crud. 366.
OPr.
guder, 347.
ON.
ervn, 365.
OPr.
gudes, 347.
AS.
s, 344.
O r.
gudon, 347.
Gr.
T TOf afff fov, 327.
OProv.
guzar, 347.
Or.
c TT)t, 82 ff.
Ger.
gnnst. 344.
Lat.
/a//a, 349.
O G.
ffMf, 337.
O G.
/a/a. 349.
AS.
. 379.
O G.
farchudht, 340.
O G.
haraga, 379.
O G.
frstsu. 373.
O G.
haruga, 379.
O G.
/ , 340.
O G.
harugara, 379.
LLat.
Aa . 343.
Goth.
gabean, 363.
OS.
h ban. 352.
LLat.
Oafrr, 337.
Ger.
hcrat. 343.
Turk.,
Pers. gatn. 348.
Goth.
heucafrau a. 342.
Or.
Y Tar . 348.
MLG.
hfmr.tc, 352.
Gr.
Yordmo . 348.
AS.
/on. 352.
Cro.
ua tan. 348.
AS.
heorh, 379.
LLat.
ganavat. 374.
AS.
Aerft, 379.
Goth.
anac trCn. 373.
Lat.
hernaceu , 92 ff.
Goth.
(/(nutan, 367.
LLat.
Itbene, 337.
O G.
anoz, 367.
Eng.
Ade, 343.
O G.
gareeh an. 354.
AS.
Merncs, 342.
Goth.
ganu an, 373.
AS.
. 342.
LLat.
Gafa. 337.
AS.
Atyre. 343 f.
O G.
gaunnan, 344.
AS.
rf-d, 344.
Goth.
gawdan, 348.
ON.
hmunn, 352.
Goth.
gacss. 348.
O G.
hm. 350 ff.
RUSS.
gaytan. 348.
O G.
tnuz, 352.
O G.
gcbn.e. 358.
O G.
hm ce. 351.
LLat.
Gece, 337.
O O.
hnza. 351 f.
O G.
nemu rn. 352.
Goth.
hmn.4. 352.
O G.
gcma dcn, 352.
O G.
/r , 343 f.
AS.
gcnaeot, 368. AS.
/nred. 343 f.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
WORD INDE
391
Lat.
spanc, 337.
Gr.
a o Dt, 34.
Lat.
spera. 337.
Aram
kagtrn, 384.
AS.
Mue, 342.
Aram
kaqturn, 384.
O O.
husc h, 342.
O G.
kanaott, 375.
O G.
hun, 343.
Ruse.
kanday, 348.
AS.
hwan, 342.
O G.
fcanozz, 368.
AS.
fttcen, 342.
Arab.
kt tt. 364.
O G.
h w, 342.
Arab.
fcoro, 364.
O G.
n, . 342.
Syr.
fcdrubd, 364.
AS.
hwsc, 342.
Gr.
o/ wru , 317 f., 328.
O G.
ftuu sc ft, 342 f.
O G.
kaoetan, 348.
O G.
huuskes. 342.
Syr.
fcdan, 347.
O G.
wesfc. 342.
Aram
fcera , 364.
O G.
huut. 342 f.
Aram
k r bn, 364.
O G.
hw an, 342.
Aram
k rub , 364.
O G.
Mwo, 342.
O G.
khunawth, 346, 349.
AS.
htwraed, 343.
O G.
khunauuth, 346.
O G.
hwunga, 342.
.
knotda, 375.
ON.
h . h n, 342.
O G.
kregen, 353.
O G.
ae.o, 376.
O G.
kreken, 353.
AS.
ha w, 376.
O G.
krekhtha, 353.
Goth.
haw, 375 f.
O G.
fctoe, 348.
AS.
hfu, 376.
Gr.
(to ), 13 ff.
AS.
, 376.
Gr.
. . 105 f.
O G.
/ . 376.
Copt.
fcorb, 364.
AS.
M w, 376.
Syr.
fcrob, 364.
O G.
/ . 376.
Gr.
vrfwa, 105 f.
ON.
horgr, 379.
Arab.
(Ae.) fcurb, 364.
O G.
hqad, 339 f.
Arab.
fcur a, 364.
O G.
Auuscft, 342.
LLat.
acuara, 349.
Lat.
/bera. 37.
Lat.
/ocunarto, 346 f., 348 f.
Lat.
doneum, 312.
O G.
/a o, /eo, 376.
Lat.
nnavtm, 365 f.
LLat.
ancuara, ancunara,
Goth.
1141:111 . 341.
349.
Lat.
nqv.am. nqus. nqnd.
etc., 338 ff.
O G.
eb.
oncuud. In, r, mt, 349 f.
aqqum, 378.
LLat.
nquo, 341.
Lat.
aquear a. 346 f., 349 ff.
O G.
ntcrtante.r. 348.
Gr.
affur po-, 105 f.
Lat.
nntrts. 365 t., 368.
O G.
ettuo, 376.
O G.
rreku. 353.
LLat.
Lucas, 378 f.
LLat.
Iscarotes. 31S.
Lat.
Lucu . 378 f.
LLat.
I caroth, 317.
Lat.
Lycaona, 378 f.
Gr.
Iff/captue. 317.
AS.
madm.muthum, m thm.
LLat.
a unvm. 275, 312.
380.
Lat.
ohannes, oannes, 344.
LLat.
madoae, 371.
Lat.
maenanum, 82 ff.
Aram.
kcan. 347.
Lat.
magnfcare. 45 ff.
Arab.
kadana. 347.
Goth.
mathms. 380.
Po.
ka dany, 348.
O G.
ma n. 352.
Gr.
/tof fo, 32 ff.
LLat.
mandoado, 371.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
LLat.
manduaem, 371.
ON.
,n, h. 375.
Goth.
manwdo. 327.
ON.
.nautnga, 375.
Goth.
manwtha, 327.
Goth.
nauth an, 374 f.
Goth.
manw an, 327.
Goth.
nauths, 375.
LLat.
mares, 378.
OPruss.
nautn. 375.
Arab.
mart , 378.
nn.
nautn, 368.
Lat.
Mara, 376 ff.
nn.
nauttsen, 368.
Goth.
marsaws, 376 ff.
Prov.
nauza, 375.
LLat.
marscus. 378.
Lat.
navare, 374 f.
Gr.
up ua/a, 371.
LLat.
nauat. 374.
LLat.
Mathana, 380.
Lapp.
navdaet, 368.
LLat.
Matthacus, 380.
Lapp.
navdda, 368.
eb.
matthan, 380.
Lapp.
navdde, 368.
LLat.
matthan, 380.
Lett.
nave, 374.
Arab.
ma udah, 327.
Lett.
navet, 374.
Lat.
Mauretana, 336 f.
ORuss.
nov. 374.
LLat.
mauseoum, 376.
Lat.
navs, 370 f., 373.
LLat.
wausoe, 376.
oh.
navt, 375.
Lat.
mausoeum, 376.
Lett.
ndwtSs, 375.
Lat.
Med, 336.
Arab.
nofs, 370.
Lat.
mca, 336.
Arab.
naza a, 375.
ON.
mrthmar, 380.
Lat.
ne/os, 370, 373.
Gr.
fpI Lo , 312 f., 328.
Lat.
n na. 353, 355, 357 f.
OS.
mthom. 380.
AS.
neo, 374.
O G.
mttar. 336.
Gr.
. I. , ., . 104.
O G.
mort. woor, 335 f.
Lat.
neomena, 104.
LLat.
mu eeum, 376.
AS.
nefenes, 367.
LLat.
museo. 376.
AS.
ne fan, 367.
LLat.
musvum. 376.
nn.
nktet, 368.
Gr.
vuffra.ua., 95.
O G.
nuzzan, 367.
Scan.
n ofa, 368.
LLat.
natat, 374.
Mag.
nddt, 375.
LI,at.
no/s, 369.
M G
noeze, 367.
O G.
nao/o. 375.
LLat.
noffus, 369 f.
ON.
mr, 374.
Mag.
nogat, 375.
O r.
nau. 373.
OProv.
nos. 375.
O G
nou, 375.
Prov.
notsa, 375.
LLat.
nouco, 369.
O r.
nose, 375.
Esth.
noud. 368.
Ita.
MO O. 375.
Lth.
nauda, 368.
Prov.
nosn, 375.
Lett.
nnuda, 368.
Ger.(d.)
nosz. 367.
Goth.
nawdbandt. 375.
AS.
notath, 367.
Esth.
naudnna, 368.
OS.
noWu, 366 f.
LLat.
naufo, 369.
O G.
not on, 375.
Esth.
naut. 368.
AS.
nofu, 367.
Span.
naudad, 292.
Lth.
not f, 375.
LLat.
nautate, 292.
M G.
no , 367.
Goth.
nous. 373.
O G.
noz, 366 f.
Scan.
natU, 368.
O G.
nozz. 366 f.
Eeth.
nout, 368.
O ug.
nud-, 375.
nn.
naufa, 368.
Gr.
n r 6pof, 82. 88 f., 105 f.
Lapp.
naufe, 368.
Goth.
nuta, 367.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
WORD INDE
398
RUM.
uta, 368.
eb.
roca, 352, 354.
MRuss
uta, 368.
LLat.
raca, racha, 353.
Sov.
4. 368.
O G.
racfta, 352 f.
Russ.
nu ,4(. 368.
O G.
rachar, 353.
Russ.
nut nk, 368.
O G.
rachend, 353.
Sov.
nutn ak, 368.
O G.
rachont, 353.
AS.
nyt. 367.
O G.
rachat. 353.
AS.
nytan, 367.
AS.
, 354.
AS.
nyten, 367.
O G.
ra7(0, 353, 357.
AS.
nytenu, 367.
O G.
rahchond, 353.
AS.
nytcnys, 367.
O G.
rahha. 352 f.
AS.
nytenysse. 367.
O G.
rahhom, 354.
AS.
nytu:- /r hnessae, 367.
Goth.
rahn an, 354.
O G.
raht n, 353.
Or.
p yfvf L , 354.
Goth.
rahton, 354.
Pers.
padah, 362.
Goth.
rahts, 354.
Gr.
Lat.
Lat.
. . 372.
parastatae, 372.
petra, 370, 373 f.
OS.
Arab.
AS.
rafca, 354.
raq 353.
reccan, 354.
Gr
AS.
reccere, 354.
Lat.
Lat.
Lat.
pa. 346.
pum. 346.
pontcuus. 371 f.
port -uts, 371 f.
O G.
O G.
O ug.
Lat.
Lat.
rechenen. 354.
rech an. 354.
ret , 355.
regere, 354.
reguas, 316,
Arab.
qud, 347.
Lth.
r fcu, 355.
Arab.
qa, 347 f.
ON
refc a, 354.
Turk.,
Pers. qatn, 348.
OS.
rekkan, 354
Arab.
qaryat. 318.
Lth.
refc. 355.
Arab.
qaud. 347 f.
O G.
rcku. 353
Syr.
qaudd. 347.
O ug.
rf,s t, 355.
Arab.
qawud. 347.
Goth.
rkan. 354.
Aram.
qfry-tu, 318.
O ug.
rofcu, 355.
O G.
qh tad. qhvad, 339.
.
ru/ , 379.
O G.
qhudht. 339.
Lat.
rustquf, 334 f.
Arab.
gr a. 347.
O G.
ruettft, 334 f.
Aram.
gryd, 318.
Goth.
qthan, 341.
eb
sf m. 95.
Arab.
.W . 347.
eb.
ffn. 94 f.
Syr
qrtu, 318.
Arab.
ufan. 94.
O G.
tf ad. 339, 341.
Arab.
safarun. safarn, 315.
O G.
quedan, 338, 341.
Goth.
saws, 376.
O G.
ct rft, 339. 341.
Gr.
ffa fovpff, 314, 328.
O G.
udu, 339 f.
Or.
ra 3u/ a, 351.
O G.
gat, 340.
Aram.
sapar, 345.
LLat.
qutum, 341.
LLat.
sapfurm. 314, 328.
Arab.
qtnayah. 94.
Goth.
sa / , 373.
Aram.
qury , 318.
LLat.
scarotT, scarof/es, 317.
Arab.
u , 337.
LLat.
seava. seaue. 371 f.
O G.
, 372, 377 f.
O ug.
rabota, 365.
Aram.
sf r, sfftra, 314.
O ug.
robu, 365. LLat.
s aua. saue, 371 f.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Lat.
sva, 367, 371 ff.
O G.
Trus h, 376.
O G.
sse, 355 ff.
Lat.
tubcen. 355 f.
O G.
ssesanff, 356 f.
LLat
tybgnes, 356.
Lat.
stuc. 356 f.
LLat.
tyce, 356.
LLat.
soa, 372.
Lat.
tyrannut, 335.
Lat.
suarum, 83 ff.
Lat.
Tyrus, 334 f.
Gr.
ro /a. 372.
.
ufrak an, 354.
371.
Lat.
soea. 372 f.
Gr.
LLat.
sava, 372 f.
ON.. OSwed. unna. 344.
O r.
sovr. 372 f.
O G.
unnan, 344.
T.
sonum, 312 ff., 328.
AS.
unnan, 344.
O G.
spanskvgpos, 358.
O G.
unnuzch, 366.
Lat.
parus, 345.
O G.
unnuzz, 366.
Eng.
spear, 345.
AS.
unnyt, 367.
O G.
spcr, 345.
AS.
nnyns, 367.
LLat.
spera, 345 f.
O G.
uns. 344.
Or.
, 345.
O G.
unst, 378.
LLat.
sphera, 345.
O G.
unsupar, 334 f.
Lat
Stea, 376 f.
O G.
ur/rost, 338.
Gr.
. 1, 84 f.
Arab.
urug, 379.
LLat
O G.
e o, 377 f.
st. 378.
Lat.
Goth.
tsurpans, 335.
ustess, 348.
OS.
at, 378.
Aram.
vaqtrn, 384.
OS.
sto, 378.
LLat.
uecartts. 343 f.
OS.
st on, 378.
MDut.
verhemetc, 352.
O r.
sne. 372 f.
Lat.
vernacutts, 344.
Arab.
sufurun, auf urn, 315.
At.
vf a, 348.
O G.
su, 373.
Skrt.
vvadha, 348.
LLat
suva, 372.
Lat.
vugares, 384 ff.
Goth.
su a, 373.
Lat.
u/ata, 13 ff.
AS.
sue, 373.
Lat.
vugatus, 385.
O G.
swe, 373.
LLat
vuthres, 380 f., 384 ff,
AS.
sy, sy, 373.
Lat.
vutus, 385 f.
Ice.
sy, sya, 373.
O G.
uuargueto, 340.
Lat.
tabuatum, 351.
O G.
c nrft u , 373.
Span.
taante, 275.
O G.
uuth, 347.
LLat.
taantum, 275, 312.
O G.
d a, 348.
LLat.
thmce, 351 f.
AS.
truderbeah, 385.
Gr.
, 105 f.
AS.
u udor, 386.
Gr.
0/M ). 351.
AS.
wudorc, 385.
Lat.
tba, 355 f.
Goth.
wuthags. 385.
LLat.
trbcfnss, 356.
Goth.
wuthrs, 386
Lat.
tbtcfe , 355 f.
Goth.
wuthus. 385 f.
LLat.
tt ttes, 355.
O G.
tomer, 386.
LLat.
LLat.
Trus. 334 f.
ttcnss. 356.
AS.
O G.
wundor, 386.
omar, 386.
LLat.
tua, 356.
ebr.
Dabe. 359.
LLat.
uces, 356.
OSpan.
yantar, 275.
I , Ln t.
trnntrum. 292.
Span.
trueno, 292. LLat.
zffa, 356.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
SU ECT INDE
A. caryoto. an Arabc goss, 317 f.
Ada-US., ts chrysography, 272.
Afrcan Psater, 47.
Ango-Sa on, Arabc words n, 330.
Agua. 5, 6, et passm.
Arabc eement n the Germanc
anguages, 327 f.
Arabc etymoogy, 317 f.
Arabc goss n r anus and e-
ronenss, 315 f. n Toetanus,
332 f.
Arabc Oospe has same Lfe of
Mark as gven by Seduus Scot-
tus, 315.
Arabc earnng at St. Ga, 328 ff.
Arabc Lectonary, 315.
Arabc transatons of the Gospes,
314 f.
Arabc words n ezae, 314 ff.
aong the Rhne, 330.
Ap nv, orgn of the word, 94 f.
a ghost word, 95.
Astersk, as used by Drven, 7 f.
erome asks St. Augustne not
to read passages betwern aste
rsks, 27 as e paned by Is-
dore of Seve, 40 f.
ctncsm causes a bunder n a
arge number of te ts, 291.
czae. Code . 312.330 ts errors
due to margna wrtngs, 286
the same bunders wth eron-
enss and Corbeenss, 289 read-
ng due to common source wth
eronenss and erceenss, 302
bunder after ohn I. 56 due to
ectonary, 304 wrtten by a
Spansh Goth n rance. 312
yzantne orthography n, 312
dentca n orthography wth
eronenss and Corbeenss, 312
a ranksh word n, 312 ff. Sap-
furm an Arabc word n, 314
ff. acquanted wth Arabc, 316
f., 328 bunder of basscus for
reguus of ate orgn, 316 has
common omsson wth r a-
nus and Monacenss. 316 has
common readngs wth erce-
enss, 317 a caryoto due to
Arabc etymoogy, 317 f. has
Petrum Smonem, wth erce-
enss and Gothc be, 318
compared wth Gothc be and
r anus, 318 ff. coser to
Gothc be than r anus,
326.
ngua te ts based on Graeco-
Arabc te ts, 314 f. see ezae
and Sangaenss.
r anus, Code , not as cose to
the Gothc be as verson of
ohannes Scottus, 271 has more
ugate readngs than ohannes
Scottus, 271 ts emmata com-
pared wth those n eronenss,
277 ff. has a few more Gothc
emmata than eronenss, 283
compared wth erceenss, 296
ff. has more ugate readngs
than erceenss, 301 f. not as
cose to Gothc be as erce-
enss, 302 cause for astersks
n ohn I. 40, 303 compared
wth the Gothc be and Mo-
nacenss, 305 ff. not as cose to
the Gothc be as Monacenss,
311 Arabc goss n, 314 has
common omsson wth ezae
and Monacenss, 316 compared
wth ezae and Gothc be.
318 ff. not as cose to Gothc
be as ezae, 326 Introduc-
ton to t a ate Spansh produc-
ton, 380 ff.
uchanan, hs error of datng the
eronenss, 277.
yzantne speng n ezae and
Sangaenss, 312.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Carongan forgery, 227.
Carongan pedantry, 293.
CAROLINGIAN PLAGIARISM,
228-261.
Carongan te t crtcsm, 292 ff.
Cento, Carongan, 3 the forger s,
In the Letter to the Goths from
erome s Letter to Pammachus,
33 Paschasus , from erome s
Commentary to Psam LI ,
228 ff.
Chrysography, not necessary
more ancent than eghth cen-
tury, 272.
Code ezae, 312-330 Corbeenss,
284-295 Monacenss, 295-311
ercee.nss, 295-311 eronen-
ss, 272-284.
Commentary to St. ohn, verson
of Gothc be compared wth
that of ohannes Scottus, 262 ff.
Communs, see ugata.
Corbeenss, Code , ts punctuaton
ether absent or too profuse,
284 ts orthography drecty
borrowed from eronenss, 284
f. foows a mnuscue antece-
dent of eronenss, 285 Its
bunders due to margna wrt-
ng, 286 f. bunder pontng to
an dentty of source wth ezae
and eronenss, 289 the same
bunder wth eronenss and
ezae, 289 common bunder
wth eronensts, 290 bunder
due to eronenss, 290 based on
Spansh mnuscue orthography,
290 f. a Carongan te t, 292
has a Lfe of Luke known to
Seduus Scottus, 292 most
cosey resembes eronenss,
295 dentca n orthography
wth ezae and eronenss, 312
derved from Spansh source,
315.
, transated by erome as
tectum, 82 n the Arabc vo-
cabuary, 84 n the Leyden
Gossary, 85 confused wth
wa, 85 In an nterpoaton
In erome s Commentary to Da-
ne, 86 f. forger s confuson of
erome s defnton, 87 f. the
confuson wth moena due to
Spansh source, 88.
Dormtare, as used by erome and
by the forger, 2 f.
Epwwt, e panaton of, based on
Isdore, 106.
Ernaceue, confused wth the hy-
ra , 92 ff.
Euphony, msunderstood by the
forger, 56.
Eusebus, hs account of the Greek
versons of the Od Testament,
5.
Wf , the forger msquotes e-
rome as to ts Latn equvaent
56.
fth Edton, denned by St. Au-
gustne, 6 f. as understood by
erome, 14 quotatons from e-
rome n regard to, 15 ff. as de-
fned by erome, 21 Isdore s
confuson In regard to, 22.
orus, hs te t technque, 293.
orgery, Gothc, 1 ff. see Caron-
gan forgery.
Gacan Psater, a terary ver-
son, 215 n the Letter to the
Goths an eghth or nnth cen-
tury redacton, 227.
GERMANIC G OST WORDS, 331-
386.
Germanc anguages, ther Arabc
consttuent, 327.
Ghost words, see anst, / ,
bossus, cagesang, hm, hw an,
/ane, khunawth, ancuud, man-
wdo, marsaws, nauthan. aue,
no , quedan, rahha, ruhe, sse-
sang, sper, unsupar, vrfrost,
wuthus.
Gorf cate, as used by erome ana
confused by the forger, 45 ff.
Gothc be, 262 ff. coser to the
verson of ohannes Scottus
than to r anus, 265 ft . ts
emmata compared wth those
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
SU ECT INDE
397
1n eronenss, 277 ff. compared
wth erceenss, 296 ff. cause
of omsson of ohn I. 39, 303
compared wth r anus and
Monacenss, 305 ff. coser to
Monacenss than to r anus,
311 has Petrum Smonem, wth
erceenss and ezae, 318
compared wth ezae and r-
anus, 318 ff. coser to ezae
than to r anus, 326.
Goths, erome s Letter to the, 1 ff.
are made to defend the Mozara-
bc Psater, 227 n northern
Itay, 329.
Graeco-Arabc Gospes. 315 ff. of
Snatc orgn, 316.
Greek codces, made up from ec-
tonary readngs, 304.
Greek versons as deIned by Thco-
doretus, 5.
ebrew truth, see ertas hebra-
ca.
esychus, hs transaton had no
sancton, 15.
eapa, 13 ff., et passm.
Irsh obgaton to Gothc schoar-
shp at St. Ga, 329.
Isdore o/ Seve, nterpoaton n
hs Etymoogae, 332 aso 40 t,
84. 93, 105.
erome, Letter to the Goths fase-
y ascrbed to, 1 ff. vares hs
emmata, 3 quotes the Septua-
gnt nstead of the ebrew, 3
f. accepts the Septuagnt and
the Gospe verson as of equa
vaue wth the transaton from
the ebrew, 9 f. recommends
the Septuagnt verson, 10 ds-
tngushes between hs crtca
verson from the ebrew and
hs tera verson from the Sep-
tuagnt, 11 f. hs dea of the
fth Edton and of Lucan s
transaton, 14 hs dea about
esychus transaton, 15 quo-
tatons from hs works n regard
to the Septuagnt and ugate,
15 ff. refers to the ugate as
the pubshed edton, 19 hs
transaton from the ebrew
used n earned dscussons, 19
censures the ugate, 20 hs
metaphor about the pure stream
of the Gospe confused by the
forger, 24 ff. hs opnons about
the reatve vaues of Aqua,
Symmachus and Theodoton, 25
transates from the pubshed
Septuagnt te t, 26 f. does not
favor hs transaton from the
ebrew more than the Septua-
gnt, 28 quotes ndscrmnatey
from the Septuagnt and the
transaton from the ebrew,
28 does not quote precse words
of hs verson, 30 depends on
the sense, not the etter, of hs
transaton, 30 not a dogmatc
verbast, 31 not an unscrupu-
ous pagarst, 34 hs transa-
ton Of w. and rr s, 82
f. confuses two dIferent e-
brew words and gves rse to a
Greek ghost word, 94 f. oose
way of quotng hs own emma-
ta, 107 ff. prefers the Gacan
Psater, but quotes aso from
the Roman Psater and from
the ebrew, 215 borrows from
the Afrcan Psater, 217 coud
not have been the pedant that
Letter to the Goths makes hm
out to be, 217.
EROME S TEC NI UE, 107-227.
ohannes Scottus, the emmata n
hs Commentary to St. ohn
dentca wth those n the Goth-
c be, 262 ff. hs verson of
St. ohn not Identca wth that
n r anus, 265 ff. hs verson
of the Gospe oder than r a-
nus, 271.
, wrong use of the word
by the forger, 34 see aso 74.
ervnan gosses, fu of senseess
bunders, 331 ts geographc
names, 334 ff.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
39S ISTORY O ARA ICO-GOT IC CULTURE
on), see ugata.
oL t fft for M /Ta, not e-
rome s bunder, but the forger s,
119.
Lectonary, Gospes made up from,
302 f. fgure L IIII n erce-
enss refers to dvson n, 303
Syrac, 303 Mozarabc, 304 f.
Arabc Gospes arranged n form
of, 315.
Lemmata, study of erome s, 107 ff.
LETTER TO T E GOT S, T E,
1-106.
Letter to the Goths, Muhau s sum-
mary, 1 the forger s wrong use
of dormtare, 2 a eronyman
cento, 3 ts emmata not e-
rome s, 3 f. a farrago of quota-
tons, 5 anayss of true mean-
Ing of ugata, 5 ff. contradc-
ton between t and erome as
to the vaue of the varous trans-
atons, 12 f. erome s dea
about the ugata, 13 ff. Isdore
of Seve s confuson about the
ugata and fth Edton, 22
the forger s confuson about the
ugata, 22 ff. the forger s mad-
house ogc. 24 the forger s per-
verson of erome s emmata, 24
f. erome dd not transate the
pure e apar te t as stated by
the forger, 26 erome s varyng
emmata, 30 the forger s con-
tradctons as to erome s trans-
atons, 31 pagarsm from e-
rome s Letter to Pammachus,
83 the forger does not know e-
rome s commentares we, 38
the forger shows hs cards, 50
the forger forgets the ertas
hebraca, 52 the forger ms-
quotes erome as to hs Latn
transaton, 56 the forger for
once quotes erome correcty,
74 erome s transaton of SUM
and fcrp, 82 ff. the forger s
confuson of erome s terms do-
ma and moena, 82 ff. hs
confuson about erome s / rI-
fyo , 88 ff. the forger does
not know the hyra , 92 ff. the
forger quotes a ghost word un-
known to erome, 94 f. the
forger crbs from St. Augustne,
98 quotaton from Isdore, 105
f. erome not the pedant the
forger s, 217 erome s made
to recommend hs Gacan Psa-
ter aganst hs Roman Psater,
217 ff. the Gothc emmata are
a from the Roman Psater, 217
ff. a Carongan forgery, 227
bass of te t crtcsm by Po-
rus, 293.
Lucan. erome s opnon of hs
transaton, 14 f. the forger s
confuson of OIM wth hs ver-
son, 23.
Maenana, as defned by Isdore ot
Seve, 84 confused wth moe-
na, 84 f.
Magnfteate, as used by erome
and confused by the forger, 45
ff.
Margna wrtng, causes smar
bunders n eronenss, Corbe-
enss and ezae, 286 f.
Mnuscue Gospe, the forerunner
of Corheenss and eronenss,
285 ff. precedes unca Gospes,
290 f., 302 n ectonary form,
302 f.
Monacenss, Code , compared wth
the Gothc be and r anus,
305 ff. s nearer the Gothc
be than r anus, 311 has
common omsson wth ezae
and r anus, 316.
Mozarabc Lectonary. 304 f.
Mozarabc Psater, the Goths D
the Letter quote, 78 used by
the Goths, 226 f. see 37.
Neomena, deInton quoted from
Isdore, 105.
aways transated by
erome as bubo, 88 forger s
confuson wth noctua, 88.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
SU ECT INDE
390
Obe, a e paned by Isdore of
Seve, 40 f. defnton n the
Letter derved from erome s
Preface to the Pentateuch, 41
the forger crbs the defnton
from Isdore, 41 see 27, 39.
Orgen, hs e apa. 5 ff. ponta
out the necessty for harmonz-
ng the Septuagnt wth the e-
brew, 8.
Orthography of eronenss Span-
sh of the eghth century, 273 ff.
Paaeography, see eronenss, Cor-
beenss, erceenss.
Pagarsm, see Carongan pa-
garsm and cento.
Psater, reatve vaues of the va-
rous Psaters, 215 transaton
from the ebrew a crtca work,
rarey quoted by erome, 215
as corrected by orus, 293 see
Afrcan, Gacan. Mozarabc. Ro-
man. trcrht Psater.
Pseudo-Isdore, decretas of, 1
crbbed from erome, 3.
Reter, hs vew of erome s em-
mata not correct as regards the
Psater, 214.
Roman Psater, forger makes e-
rome re ect t, 37 sanctoned
by the Church and frequenty
quoted by erome, 215 f.
Rufnas, hs transaton of Euse-
bus account of the Greek trans-
atons, 6.
8t. Augustne, defnes the fth
Edton and the Septuagnt, 6
f. ob ects to erome s transa-
ton, 7.
St. Ga, a dstrbutng center of
Arabco-Gothc cuture, 327 ac-
quanted wth Arabc, 327
schoo of Gospe te te, 328 ts
Irsh schoarshp, 329.
Sangaenss, Code , compared
wth the reconstructed Gothc
prototype, 287 f. an nternear
transaton of the Gothc type,
287 has smar bunder wth
eronenss, Corbeenss, and e-
zae, due to same source, 289 ts
technque, 294 yzantne ortho-
graphy, 312 has untransated
Greek passages, 316 f.
Sapfurm. an Arabc goss n e-
zae, 314 ff.
Seauus Scottus, has a dscusson
of Luke based on Introducton
to Corbeenss, 292 the same ac-
count of Mark as n Arabc te t,
315.
Septvagnt. defned by St. August-
ne, 6 f. erome s dea about,
13 quotatons from erome n
regard to, 15 ff. see ugata.
Seventh Edton, 6.
Sna. Arabc Gospes from, 316
source of Syro-Latn te ts, 326.
Srth Edton. 5 t.
Soarum, as used by erome, 83.
onum. a ranksh word n ezae,
312 ts hstory, 312 ff. does
not occur n the sense of care
before the eghth century, 314.
Sortes Sanpacnses. of the eghth
century, 312 f.
Spansh bes n Itay, 276, 329.
Spansh Goths at St. Ga, 328.
Spansh Lectonary. 304.
Spansh orthography of eronen-
ss, 273, 275 of Corbeenss, 291
f. of ezae, 312 of Introduc-
ton to r anus, 381 ff.
Spansh Schoo of te t crtcsm,
276.
Sunna and retea, see Goths.
Symmachus, , 6, et passm.
Syrac Lectonares, 303.
Syra-Greek orgn of Carongan
te t, 294 nfuence on Latn
Gospes, 306.
Svro-Latn te ts of Carongan
orgn. 271 correct the ugate
on the bass of oder te ts, 277
based on Graeco-Arabc verson,
314 preceded by Syraczed ec-
tonary Greek Gospe, 315 f.
ther geneaogy, 326.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
400 ISTORY O ARA ICO-GOTIIIC CULTURE
Te t crtcsm, Its Carongan
technque, 292 ff. of Code San-
gaenss, 294.
Theodoretus, hs account of the
Greek transatons, 5.
Theocoton. as emended n the
ffth cohmn, 8 et passm.
pffrot, e panaton based on Is-
dore, 106.
Toctanus 15, 8, Code , Arabc
gosses of, 332 f. see 84.
Transaton from the Greek and
ebrew, see erome.
Utrecht Psater, erasure n, ponts
to Carongan te t crtcsm,
99 see 50.
erceUenss, has ugate readngs
and so cannot be ascrbed to Eu-
sebus, 295 ts paaeography
doubtfu, 295 compared wth
the Gothc be and r anus,
296 ff. has fewer ugate read-
ngs than r anus. 301 f. co-
ser to Gothc be than r a-
nus, 302 a readng due to a
common source wth ezae and
eronenss, 302 draws from e-
zae or smar source, 302 f.
made up from ectonary Gospe,
302 f. bunder after ohn I.
56 due to ectonary readngs,
304 has common readngs wth
ezae, 317 has Petrvm Smo-
nem wth ezae and Gothc
be, 318.
crtas hebraca. sought by the
Goths, 2 erome made to vo-
ate t, 4 transated by erome
for earned dscussons, 19 e-
rome not parta to t, 28 for-
gotten by the ferger, 52.
erona, had a sogothc coony,
274.
eronenss, Ctoder. a stuty of the,
272 ff. ts paaeography Caro-
ngan, 273 ts orthography of
the eghth century and Spansh,
273 ff. ts emmata compared
wth those n the Gothc be
and r anus, 277 ff. not far
behnd r anus n Gothc read-
ngs, 283 had a mnuscue fore-
runner, 285 ff. ts bunders due
to margna wrtng, 286 the
same bunder wth Corbeenss
and ezae, 289 has same ortho-
graphy wth Corbeenss, 289
a readng due to common source
wth erceenss and ezae,
302 bunder after ohn I. 56
due to ectonary, 304 dentca
n orthography wth ezae and
Corbeenss, 312 ts Arabc
goss, 314.
ugata, Its hstory, 5 ff. accord-
ng to erome, the transaton
used n the churches, as n Or-
gen s corrected edton, 13 of
the Mdde Provnces, as pub-
shed by Eusebus and Pamph-
us, 14 quotatons from erome
n regard to t, 15 ff. dfference
between t and the Septuagnt
n erome s statements, 17 ff.
the pubshed te t, 19 n Da-
ne t s Theodoton s transa-
ton, 21 means the e apa
te t, 21 as conceved by Isdore
of Seve, 22 confused by Is-
dore wth the fth Edton, 22
the forger s confuson about t,
22 ff. the forger s confuson
wth Lucan s transaton, 23:
based on Orgen s e panded ver-
son, 27 further contradctons
about t by the forger, 35 ff.:
ncoherent statements about t
by the forger, 79.
Western
te ts.
te ts, see Syro-Latn
Wnthres, a Latn word, 384 ff.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
5
:
5
7

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
2
0
0
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g

Leo Wiener 1919 - History of Arabico-Gothic Culture (Vol. 2)

Uploaded by

Document Information

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Leo Wiener 1919 - History of Arabico-Gothic Culture (Vol. 2)

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

G

had ponted out the necessty of harmonzng the Greek

You might also like